Salvation, Eternal Security, and Assurance

Introduction

A false view of the essence or composition of man—mankind or human beings—will always lead to a false view of the salvation of man. The mainstream Protestant Christian understanding is that man is an eternal non-physical being living inside a physical body, and at death the non-physical being leaves the body and continues living eternally either in heaven or hell. And since man lives eternally regardless, salvation must consist of something other than living eternally. Therefore, the concept of salvation is that the eternal non-physical being becomes transformed from an unsaved state to a saved state before death.

On the other hand, if man is a mortal physical being destined for annihilation after death, then salvation isn’t a change in state but getting victory over death to live eternally as Scripture teaches, “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (Jhn 3:16); “And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand” (Jhn 10:28); “For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 6:23).

Our conclusion about the essence of man—whether man is an eternal non-physical being or a mortal physical being—has great implications on our understanding of salvation and assurance or lack thereof. In the view that man is an eternal non-physical being, salvation is a change of state the moment a confession of faith in Jesus Christ is made—the person passes from an unsaved state to a saved state as a born again new creature. But Jesus’ teaching, “Ye must be born again” (Jhn 3:7), and Paul’s statement, “Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature” (2Co 5:17), are simply misunderstood and misapplied. The entire concept that salvation is a change in the state of being and that this change is a new birth to a new creature is bogus.

This wrong view of man, and consequently man’s salvation, is the reason Christians contend with each other about security—whether salvation can or can’t be forfeited—and wrestle with themselves about assurance. It’s the fruit of the doctrines of devils originating with the Roman Catholic Church (RCC). The reformers essentially kept the RCC view of man and developed a modified version of man’s salvation. Although the reformers intended to get it right, but since they were still beginning with a wrong view of man, they inevitably arrived at just another wrong view of salvation.

The faulty foundation of the RCC

Deceiving people into believing that man is an eternal non-physical or spirit being that continues to live disembodied after death was necessary for the RCC to sell indulgences. They invented a temporary place called purgatory where departed spirits are kept in limbo for a long period unless their loved ones gave financially to get them out sooner. But to round out this delusion, there had to also be two alternate places of permanent residence. There needed to be a permanent abode of bliss for the saints that bypassed purgatory altogether and for the others that finally got out. And there needed to be a permanent place of suffering for everyone else that perished. This is where the concepts of heaven and hell were introduced as man’s permanent destinies. The RCC essentially modified heaven to be not only God’s residence but also man’s and invented a spiritual place of suffering called hell distinct from the physical mass grave called the lake of fire (see my writing “Man and Eternal Life”). Thus, with man perceived as a non-physical being that continues to live disembodied after death in one of these three places, the stage was set for the money to begin pouring in.

The reformers were successful in protesting against the selling of indulgences and refuting the existence of purgatory. However, their efforts didn’t go far enough. They still kept the same view of man along with his two permanent destinies of either heaven or hell. Consequently, they couldn’t arrive at the correct view of salvation. The RCC and Protestants continue arguing today about which has the correct view of salvation. Is it faith plus works, or faith alone? The answer is neither! Though Protestants vehemently claim their teaching and preaching is “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints” (Jde 1:3), it’s just “a faith” they devised from what was once delivered by the RCC.

For dust thou art

“And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul” (Gen 2:7). When we read the account of Adam’s creation, we just assume he knew all along that he had been formed from the ground. But how could he have known? He didn’t know what he was until God told him, “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return” (Gen 3:19). He learned from his Creator that he is dust. Like Adam, we also need to learn from our Creator that we are dust—mortal physical beings that were taken from the ground and will return to the ground.

Who knows better what we are than our Creator? He said “dust thou art.” Who can say otherwise? That we are dust is also evident by our lives being inextricably bound to the biological system of the planet. Plants grow from the ground, animals eat the plants or each other, and we eat the plants and the animals. When the plants and animals die, their lives cease and they return to the ground. Likewise, our lives cease at death and we return to the ground to never live again unless resurrected from death.

Abraham and David both confessed that they were dust, “And Abraham answered and said, Behold now, I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes” (Gen 18:27), “For He knows our frame; He remembers that we are dust” (Psalm 103:14). And Jesus Christ is the Seed or Son of both, “The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham” (Mat 1:1).

He is the Seed of Abraham: “And he brought him forth abroad, and said, Look now toward heaven, and tell the stars, if thou be able to number them: and he said unto him, So shall thy seed be” (Gen 15:5); “That in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is upon the sea shore; and thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies; And in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because thou hast obeyed my voice” (Gen 22:17-18); “Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ” (Gal 3:16); “For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham” (Heb 2:16).

He is the Seed of David: “And when thy days be fulfilled, and thou shalt sleep with thy fathers, I will set up thy seed after thee, which shall proceed out of thy bowels, and I will establish his kingdom” (2Sa 7:12); “His seed shall endure for ever, and his throne as the sun before me” (Psa 89:36); “Thou Son of David, have mercy on us” (Mat 9;27); “Is not this the son of David?” (Mat 12:23); “O Lord, thou Son of David” (Mat 15:22); “Saying, What think ye of Christ? whose son is he? They say unto him, The Son of David.” (Mat 22:42); “That Christ cometh of the seed of David” (Jhn 7:42); “I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after mine own heart, which shall fulfil all my will. Of this man’s seed hath God according to his promise raised unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus” (Act 13:22-23); “Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh” (Rom 1:3); “Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead according to my gospel” (2Ti 2:8).

He became a man exactly like we are: “For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh” (Rom 8:3); “But made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross” (Phl 2:7-8); “For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham. Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren” (Heb 2:16-17).

Since Jesus Christ became a man just like we are, and since man is dust, then He became dust. He is not some kind of dual being consisting of both non-physical and physical combined but is strictly a physical being. As a physical being His death meant that He was no longer alive but dead, and His resurrection meant that He was no longer dead but alive.

The Protestant view adopted from the RCC is that God is a Trinity of Persons and man is an eternal non-physical being living inside a body that will live forever either in heaven or hell. And to be consistent with this view of God and man, they must claim that the Son of God became a dual-being in His incarnation—both a 100% divine being and a 100% human being—an eternal non-physical being living inside a physical body. This supposed hypostatic union of two beings into one Person in the incarnation is necessary to maintain their Trinitarian view of God. Therefore, as a dual being, only the physical part of Jesus Christ died on the cross while the non-physical part was still alive, and His resurrection was simply the non-physical part re-entering the physical part. Furthermore, since His resurrection is the exemplar of man’s, this wrong view of the Savior results in a wrong view of the saved. If the Savior is an eternal non-physical being that simply re-entered His body in resurrection, then man is also an eternal non-physical being that re-enters his body at the resurrection.

The problem with this view of man as an inherently eternal being that lives forever somewhere is that it forces a redefinition of eternal life. When annihilation is denied, eternal life must be redefined because if everyone, even the unsaved, live forever then everyone by definition has eternal life. Therefore, to maintain this wrong view of man (and ultimately the RCC wrong view of God as a Trinity of Persons), an entirely fictitious concept of eternal life had to be invented. It had to be something man obtains and already has right now in this life.

Scripture is replete with teaching that eternal life isn’t something we already have but are trying to obtain: “Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? … and shall inherit everlasting life” (Mat 19:16, 29); “And these shall go away into everlasting punishment: but the righteous into life eternal” (Mat 25:46); “Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?” (Luk 10:25); “That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life. For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” (Jhn 3:15-16); “And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal” (Jhn 4:36); “Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life” (Jhn 5:39); “Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life” (Jhn 6:27); “And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life” (Jhn 6:40); “And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand” (Jhn 10:28); “He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal” (Jhn 12:25); “As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him” (Jhn 17:2); “To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life” (Rom 2:7); “That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 5:21); “But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” (Rom 6:22-23); “For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting” (Gal 6:8); “for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on him to life everlasting” (1Ti 1:16); “Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life” (1Ti 6:12); “In hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began” (Tit 1:2); “That being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life” (Tit 3:7); “And this is the promise that he hath promised us, even eternal life” (1Jo 2:25); “Keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life” (Jde 1:21).

In the Protestant view of man adopted from the RCC, if everyone lives eternally regardless, then eternal life can’t mean living eternally. Therefore, the redefining of eternal life became necessary. But to accomplish this, it couldn’t just be life that was redefined but also its antithesis—death. We understand death as the cessation of life, that when a living being is no longer alive, it’s dead. However, consistency within the RCC system of the Trinity of God and the eternality of man requires a different understanding. Rather than death as “the end of life,” it was redefined as “separation” and also partitioned into multiple types—physical death (separation of the non-physical being from the physical body); spiritual death (separation from relationship with God); eternal death (eternal separation from God).

In this system of life and death, Adam was supposedly created inherently eternal and in a state of spiritual life that changed to spiritual death when he sinned, “But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die” (Gen 2:17). This spiritual death state of being was consequently passed down to his descendants, “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned” (Rom 5:12). Although man is still inherently eternal as he was created, but because of Adam’s sin everyone is born in a state of spiritual death that must change to spiritual life to have eternal life in heaven with God.

In this view of salvation, since everyone lives eternally whether or not they’re saved, the distinction between the saved and unsaved is if they’re spiritually alive or spiritually dead. Therefore, salvation is a change from a state of spiritual death to spiritual life as a new creature by a second birth. Those that have been born again will live forever with God in heaven, while those that didn’t experience the new birth will be burned alive forever in hell. But this view of salvation is wrong because it’s necessitated by a wrong view of man.

Are we born again as new creatures?

The teaching that salvation is a new birth from spiritual death to spiritual life as a new creature is based upon the false assumption that man is an eternal non-physical being living inside a physical body. With this view of man, the new birth is understood as a re-birth of a supposed inner being. But if the correct view of man is that he is a physical being, that he is dust, then there’s nothing inside to be reborn! The new birth of an inner being into a new creature is simply a false concept concocted to proof-text and support a false view of man and his salvation.

Jesus was speaking to the Pharisee Nicodemus when He taught, “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God” (Jhn 3:3). And John emphasized on three different occasions that Nicodemus had come to Jesus by night, “The same came to Jesus by night” (Jhn 3:2), “he that came to Jesus by night” (Jhn 7:50), “which at the first came to Jesus by night” (Jhn 19:39). This must have been important to repeat it. Like Gideon, it seems Nicodemus feared man more than God, “Then Gideon took ten men of his servants, and did as the LORD had said unto him: and so it was, because he feared his father’s household, and the men of the city, that he could not do it by day, that he did it by night” (Jdg 6:27). But Jesus explained to him that he must be “born of water and of the Spirit [Breath]” (Jhn 3:5). He must be baptized in water where he would no longer be ashamed but make a public confession of Jesus Christ in broad daylight for everyone to witness.

He went on to explain the new birth with an analogy, “That which is born of the flesh is flesh; that which is born of the Spirit [Breath] is spirit [breath]” (Jhn 3:6). All creatures “born of the flesh,” are of the same flesh from which they were born—horses have horses, and dolphins have dolphins. This is also what Paul taught about the resurrection, “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds” (1Co 15:39). Since the only way to get a horse is from a horse, the correlation of “born of the Spirit [Breath] is spirit [breath],” is that the only way to get eternal life is from someone else that has eternal life, “I am the resurrection, and the life” (Jhn 11:25), “because I live, ye shall live also” (Jhn 14:19); “in Christ shall all be made alive” (1Co 15:22). We’ll be raised to eternal life by the same Breath that raised Christ, “But if the Spirit [Breath] of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit [Breath] that dwelleth in you” (Rom 8:11). The new birth, therefore, isn’t some kind of internal change from spiritual death to spiritual life, but resurrection from death to eternal life.

In Paul’s statement, “Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new” (2Co 5:17), the words “he is” are italicized indicating they’re not in the Greek text but added by the translators with the intent of clarifying what was being said. However, this is simply a case of bias and imposing upon the Scriptures something Paul didn’t say. Because the view of the translators was that man is a non-physical being that becomes spiritually alive to a saved state at conversion, they understood this statement to be describing man transformed into some kind of a new creation. However, it’s not about man but about the creation itself being renewed from the curse.

Jesus Christ later revealed to John, “And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea … And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away” (Rev 21:1, 4). The “old things are passed away” are death, sorrow, crying, and pain, while the “all things are become new” are the renewed heavens and earth.

Eternal life means no more death

We must begin with a correct view of man to be in a position to apprehend a correct understanding of man’s salvation. Since man is a physical being, he’s no longer alive when he dies. Life and death are quite simple and easy to understand. When living beings die, including human beings, they’re no longer alive. Therefore, we don’t have eternal life right now because we all will die and no longer be alive. Death is the cessation of life, and eternal life is living perpetually without ever dying again.

Paul defined eternal life in Romans, “That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord … Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him … For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 5:21, 6:9, 23). Jesus Christ died but was raised from the dead to never die again. This is eternal life! He said of Himself, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore” (Rev 1:18).

Many times we’re told that there will come a day when there is no more death: “He will swallow up death in victory; and the Lord GOD will wipe away tears from off all faces” (Isa 25:8); “I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death: O death, I will be thy plagues” (Hos 13:14); “Neither can they die any more: for they are equal unto the angels; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection” (Luk 20:36); “The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death” (1Co 15:26); “So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory” (1Co 15:54); “For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life” (2Co 5:4); “But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel” (2Ti 1:10); “that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage” (Heb 2:14-15); “He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death” (Rev 2:11); “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power” (Rev 20:6); “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death” (Rev 21:4).

Eternal life is no more death. It’s living perpetually without fear of ever dying again. And this correct view of eternal life comes from the correct view of man, “for dust thou art” (Gen 3:19).

Death from the beginning

“In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return” (Gen 3:19). Adam’s life began from the ground and ended by returning to the ground. Returning to the ground meant that he would no longer be alive because he wasn’t already alive before being created from the ground. This is how life and death were defined from the beginning and this is also what Paul taught:

Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned: (For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come. But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification. For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.) (Romans 5:12-17)

In the view that man is an eternal non-physical being, this passage must be understood that it was some type of spiritual death that passed upon mankind as the result of Adam’s sin. Therefore, the corollary is that Jesus Christ saved us from spiritual death. But Paul drew this same parallel between Adam and Christ when writing to the Christians in Corinth about the resurrection from death, “For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive” (1Co 15:21-22). It’s not some abstract concept of spiritual death that Christ saved us from, but the only type of death there is—returning to the ground. And it’s within this context and understanding of life and death that Paul defined eternal life, “That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord … Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him … For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 5:21, 6:9, 23). Christ saved us from death that passed upon us from Adam—returning to the ground from which we were taken.

The dead that take part in the first resurrection when Christ returns will not die a second time, “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years” (Rev 20:6). They will have eternal life at this point because they will never die again. It will be after the millennium that the entire creation itself will be renewed from the curse of death pronounced upon it, “And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea … And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away” (Rev 21:1, 4).

Salvation is future

Salvation is simply deliverance or rescue from danger or peril. The Greek noun soteria for “salvation” and verb sozo for “save,” are used in the New Testament for deliverance from various afflictions such as sickness, demon possession, drowning, and deliverance from enemies, slavery, and prison: “Lord, save [sozo] us: we perish” (Mat 8:25); “Daughter, be of good comfort; thy faith hath made thee whole [sozo]” (Mat 9:22); “He saved [sozo] others; himself he cannot save [sozo]” (Mat 27:42); “and as many as touched him were made whole [sozo]” (Mar 6:56); “That we should be saved [soteria] from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us” (Luk 1:71); “Is it lawful on the sabbath days to do good, or to do evil? to save [sozo] life, or to destroy it?” (Luk 6:9); “They also which saw it told them by what means he that was possessed of the devils was healed [sozo]” (Luk 8:36); “And Jesus said unto him, Receive thy sight: thy faith hath saved [sozo] thee” (Luk 18:42); “For he supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver [soteria] them” (Act 7:25); “Wherefore I pray you to take some meat: for this is for your health [soteria]: for there shall not an hair fall from the head of any of you” (Act 27:34); “For I know that this shall turn to my salvation [soteria] through your prayer, and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ” (Phl 1:19).

When used for the salvation we have in Christ, sozo and soteria mean deliverance from death. Since we’re delivered from death at the resurrection, then that’s the point we’ll be saved. It’s not Scripturally correct to call ourselves “saved” right now because we all still die. Salvation isn’t an internal change that happens in this life, but the event of deliverance from death when Christ returns.

And I will shew wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke: The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come: And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. (Acts 2:19-21)

Peter preached the first evangelistic sermon and started by quoting from the prophet Joel about our future salvation. Our salvation “shall come to pass” after the sun is turned to darkness and the moon to blood. Since the sun hasn’t turned to darkness or the moon to blood, then none of us are saved yet. He wasn’t teaching that we’re saved the moment we call on the name of the Lord, but rather that it’s those that call on the name of the Lord that shall be saved when the Lord returns. These end-time events must transpire before the event of our salvation from the dead is consummated. And this very first evangelistic salvation message set the precedence for the correct view of salvation ever since. Paul quoted the same prophecy of Joel concerning salvation:

For with the heart man believeth [is being trusted] unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made [is being confessed] unto salvation. For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth [trusting] on him shall not be ashamed [kataischyno]. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call [calling] upon him. For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. (Romans 10:10-13)

The verbs in this passage are present-continuous, “is being trusted,” “is being confessed,” “trusting,” and “calling.” Paul was indicating that we continually trust and call upon the Lord until the day we’re finally saved, “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved” (Rom 10:13). The Greek kataischyno in his quote from Isaiah, “Whosoever believeth [trusting] on him shall not be ashamed [kataischyno],” means “to put to shame,” “to disappoint,” or “to let down.” He was saying that those trusting in Him for salvation from death will not be put to shame, disappointed, or let down. Salvation is the resurrection where our hope of eternal life will not be disappointed or let down.

Earlier in Romans, Paul said that the redemption of the body is our hope of salvation, “And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body. For we are saved [sozo] by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for?” (Rom 8:23-24). Later he will say, “And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed [trusted]” (Rom 13:11). It’s not that we became “saved” the moment we trusted God, but rather that we’re trusting God until the day we’re saved. Though our salvation is in the future, it’s drawing nearer every day. Peter also taught that the salvation of our souls will be at the return of Christ:

That the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ: Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing [trusting], ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory: Receiving the end of your faith [faithfulness], even the salvation of your souls. (1Pe 1:7-9)

The writer of Hebrews said the same, “And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment: So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation” (Heb 9:27-28). Salvation from our appointment with death will be at Christ’s appearing. And when were we appointed to die? It was at the time of the curse, “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return” (Gen 3:19). He had taught earlier that this salvation will be in the world to come when all things are finally put under Christ’s feet:

How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him; God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will? For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak. But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him? Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands: Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him. (Hebrews 2:3-8)

Paul told the Corinthians that it will be at the resurrection when all things are put under Christ’s feet, “For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.” (1Co 15:25-26). Our salvation, therefore, will be at the resurrection when death is forever put beneath our feet through Christ. Paul also taught this to the Ephesians, “That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith” (Ephesians 2:7-9). He placed our salvation at the time of “the ages to come.”

But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words. … But let us, who are of the day, be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love; and for an helmet, the hope of salvation. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, Who died for us, that, whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with him. (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18, 5:8-10)

Paul taught the Thessalonians that salvation is what we hope to obtain when the Lord returns. When the Lord comes, the dead in Christ will be raised first and those alive will be caught up together with them. The helmet of salvation, “And take the helmet of salvation” (Eph 6:17), “and for an helmet, the hope of salvation” (1Th 5:8), is our hope of salvation from death at Christ’s return. It’s the heads of the devil’s children that will be bruised because they’re not wearing the helmet, “And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel” (Gen 3:15).

We need forgiveness of sins and salvation from death

Everyone has sinned against God: “For there is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not” (Ecc 7:20); “For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God” (Rom 3:23); “But the scripture hath concluded all under sin” (Gal 3:22); “If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us” (1Jo 1:8).

Christ’s death on the cross paid the penalty for our sins: “But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed” (Isa 53:5); “Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many” (Mat 20:28); “The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world” (Jhn 1:29); “Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification” (Rom 4:25); “For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly” (Rom 5:6); “For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures” (1Co 15:3); “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him” (2Co 5:21); “And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweetsmelling savour” (Eph 5:2); “So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation” (Heb 9:28); “By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all” (Heb 10:10); “Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed” (1Pe 2:24).

Scripture is consistent from beginning to ending that death—not living eternally in a place of fire—is the penalty for our sins: “for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die” (Gen 2:17); “every man shall be put to death for his own sin” (Deu 24:16); “but every man shall die for his own sin” (2Ch 25:4); “he shall die: because thou hast not given him warning, he shall die in his sin” (Eze 3:20); “the soul that sinneth, it shall die” (Eze 18:4, 20); “I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins” (Jhn 8:24); “and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned” (Rom 5:12); “That as sin hath reigned unto death” (Rom 5:21); “For the wages of sin is death” (Rom 6:23); “The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law” (1Co 15:56); “For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die” (Rom 8:13); “Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death” (Jas 1:15); “And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death.” (Rev 20:14); “But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.” (Rev 21:8).

Christ’s resurrection from the dead and His return to raise the dead is our victory over death: “And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day” (Jhn 6:40); “As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me” (Jhn 6:57); “I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live” (Jhn 11:25); “Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also” (Jhn 14:19); “But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you” (Rom 8:11); “And God hath both raised up the Lord, and will also raise up us by his own power” (1Co 6:14); “For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at his coming.” (1Co 15:22-23); “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.” (1Co 15:55-57); “Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you” (2Co 4:14); “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first” (1Th 4:16).

Salvation consists of two separate events: (1) forgiveness of our sins to be in a right relationship with God now, (2) obtaining eternal life at Christ’s return. But the Protestant view conflates the two—that salvation is forgiveness of our sins to be in a right relationship with God now and also obtaining eternal life by an internal change from spiritual death to spiritual life now. It’s this false view of man and salvation that’s the cause for the confusion and false teaching about eternal security and assurance.

Our sins separated us from God

Our sins severed our relationship with God and made us His enemies: “And I will surely hide my face in that day for all the evils which they shall have wrought, in that they are turned unto other gods” (Deu 31:18); “And he said, I will hide my face from them, I will see what their end shall be: for they are a very froward generation, children in whom is no faith” (Deu 32:20); “The LORD is far from the wicked: but he heareth the prayer of the righteous” (Pro 15:29); “But your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear” (Isa 59:2); “Then shall they cry unto the LORD, but he will not hear them: he will even hide his face from them at that time, as they have behaved themselves ill in their doings” (Mic 3:4); “For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life” (Rom 5:10); “Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be” (Rom 8:7); “And you, that were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled” (Col 1:21); “Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God” (Jas 4:4).

Because our sins are against Him, it’s His prerogative to decide how our relationship with Him can be reconciled. We’re not in any position to “call the shots” so to speak and decide how we can be made right with Him again. He provided the only way of restoring that relationship and it’s through the sacrifice of His Son Jesus Christ. The Lamb that He provided, “God will provide for himself a lamb” (Gen 22:8), “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world” (Jhn 1:29), is the only sacrifice He will accept. This is why there’s only one way of salvation.

We’re forgiven now and have peace with God

God forgives our sins: “and it shall be forgiven” (Lev 4:20, 26, 31, 35; Lev 5:10, 13, 16, 18; Lev 6:7); “Pardon, I beseech thee, the iniquity of this people according unto the greatness of thy mercy, and as thou hast forgiven this people, from Egypt even until now” (Num 14:19); “and it shall be forgiven” (Num 15:25, 26); “Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered” (Psa 32:1); “Hide thy face from my sins, and blot out all mine iniquities” (Psa 51:9); “Thou hast forgiven the iniquity of thy people, thou hast covered all their sin” (Psa 85:2); “But there is forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared” (Psa 130:4); “Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage? he retaineth not his anger for ever, because he delighteth in mercy” (Mic 7:18); “Son, be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven thee” (Mat 9:2); “Son, thy sins be forgiven thee” (Mar 2:5); “Man, thy sins are forgiven thee” (Luk 5:20); “Her sins, which are many, are forgiven” (Luk 7:47); “to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins” (Act 5:31); “through this man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins” (Act 13:38); “that they may receive forgiveness of sins” (Act 26:18); “Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered” (Rom 4:7); “In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins” (Eph 1:7); “God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you” (Eph 4:32); “In whom we have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins” (Col 1:14); “having forgiven you all trespasses” (Col 2:13); “and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him” (Jam 5:15); “your sins are forgiven you for his name’s sake” (1Jo 2:12); “Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood” (Rev 1:5).

God reconciled us to Himself through His Son Jesus Christ: “we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ” (Rom 5:1); “For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life” (Rom 5:10); “And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ” (2Co 5:18); “And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross” (Eph 2:16); “And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself” (Col 1:20); “to make reconciliation for the sins of the people” (Heb 2:17); “Grace be with you, mercy, and peace, from God the Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the Father, in truth and love” (2Jo 1:3).

Faithfulness and trust

The Hebrew noun emuwnah in the famous statement “but the just shall live by his faith [emuwnah]” (Hab 2:4), means “faithfulness” not “faith” as it’s translated. Several Bible versions, however, render it correctly: Complete Jewish Bible, God’s Word, Lexham English Bible, Names of God Bible, New English Translation, New International Version, New Living Translation, and The Voice. Habakkuk’s statement, of course, was quoted three times in the New Testament, “The just shall live by faith [pistis]” (Rom 1:17; Gal 3:11; Heb 10:38), and was instrumental in Martin Luther’s protest against the RCC in the Protestant Reformation.

The Greek noun pistis in “The just shall live by faith [pistis],” appears almost 250 times in the New Testament and is always translated as “faith” in the King James Version except in just three places where the contexts forced it to be rendered “faithfulness” or “fidelity”(Rom 3:3; Gal 5:22; Tit 2:10). Likewise, its verb form pisteuo also appears almost 250 times and is almost always translated “believe” except in just a few places where the contexts forced it to be rendered “trust” or “commit” (Luk 16:11; Gal 2:7; 1Th 2:4; 1Ti 1:11; Tit 1:3).

The point is that in almost 500 occurrences—other than a few times when the contexts forced the meaning of faithfulness or trust—the translators took the liberty of rendering pistis as “faith” and pisteuo as “believe.” But why? It’s because of an erroneous view of salvation based on a false view of man. Since Luther continued to embrace a wrong view of man as taught by the RCC, his effort to attain the right view of salvation was doomed to failure from the beginning. His faulty conclusion was that “The just shall live by faith [pistis]” means salvation is by faith or belief.

In the view that man is already inherently eternal, salvation cannot be living eternally but must be something else. That something else is an internal change from spiritual death to spiritual life. Rather than hoping to have eternal life at Christ’s return to raise the dead, eternal life is a change in the state of being before death—that we have salvation now and faith or belief is the criterion for having it.

In this mainstream Protestant Christian view, we’re saved simply by believing some facts about Jesus Christ are true, and even call ourselves “believers” in distinction from the unsaved. Salvation has essentially been dwindled-down to a formula—do ‘A’ to have ‘B.’ All we must do is make a faith-confession and we’re now saved, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe [trust] in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved” (Rom 10:9).

Since faith is the criterion for salvation in this view, then faith must be the security and assurance of salvation. If we’ve done ‘A,’ then we have ‘B.’ If we doubt having ‘B,’ we just remind ourselves of having done ‘A.’ And since God does ‘B,’ then we can’t lose ‘B’ if we’ve done ‘A.’ The formula is simple and convenient. But the problem arises about those that did ‘A’ but no longer have ‘B.’ What about them? In response, the concepts of “believing in the heart” versus “mental assent,” or “heart faith” versus “head faith” were contrived. Though it seemed they did ‘A’, they didn’t, therefore never had ‘B.’ Those that believed all along never did, therefore they never were saved.

The problem with this view of salvation by faith is that it’s based on the false assumption that man is an eternal non-physical being. Therefore, salvation consists of a change in the state of being and whether or not we’ve truly had that change. It’s more focused on the saved than the Savior—who we are, what we have, and what we can do, rather than who He is, what He has, and what He can do. And assurance of this salvation comes by affirming who we are: “I’m a believer,” “I’m born again,” “I’m a new creature,” and “I’m the righteousness of God in Christ.” But the salvation taught in the Scriptures isn’t a change in who we are but whose we are!

It’s not who we are but whose we are

The theme of the apostle Paul’s letter to the Ephesians is the mysterion or mystery. It’s about the saving gospel message of Jesus Christ that had been hidden by God within the narrative of the creation account itself but was now made known: “Having made known unto us the mystery [mysterion] of his will” (Eph 1:9), “How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery [mysterion]; (as I wrote afore in few words, Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery [mysterion] of Christ)” (Eph 3:3-4), “the fellowship of the mystery [mysterion], which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ” (Eph 3:9), “This is a great mystery [mysterion]: but I speak concerning Christ and the church” (Eph 5:32), “to make known the mystery [mysterion] of the gospel” (Eph 6:19).

The hidden message within the creation that Paul featured in Ephesians is the Lordship of Jesus Christ shown figuratively within the heavens, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly [epouranios] places in Christ” (Eph 1:3). God created light and called it “Day” and the darkness “Night,” “And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night” (Gen 1:5). He then set two great lights in the heavens to rule over one or the other, “Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven … And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night” (Gen 1:14, 16). The mystery that was “made known” to Paul was that this represented our transition from one ruler to another, “For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light” (Eph 5:8).

The Greater Light in the epouranios or heavenly is the Lord Jesus Christ represented by the sun during the day, while the lesser light is the devil represented by the moon during the night, “Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high [epouranios] places” (Eph 6:11-12).

Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved;) And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly [epouranios] places in Christ Jesus: That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith [faithfulness]; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast. (Ephesians 2:5-9)

Now we can understand what Paul meant in this passage by “saved through faith [faithfulness]” (Eph 2:8). He wasn’t saying that we’re saved by our faith, but by Christ’s faithfulness! This is what he will reiterate a little later, “To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly [epouranios] places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God, According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord: In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith [faithfulness] of him” (Eph 3:10-12), “because of Christ’s faithfulness” (Eph 3:12 NET).

It’s because Christ was faithful to His Father in shedding His precious blood for our sins, “In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace” (Eph 1:7), that the Father raised Him from the dead and set Him at His own right hand in the heavenly, “And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus” (Eph 2:6). And when we submit to Him as our Lord and Ruler, He represents us at the Father’s right hand as though we were seated there ourselves! This is the gospel message of salvation. This is the “mystery [mysterion] of the gospel” (Eph 6:19), as Paul concluded his letter. It’s Christ’s faithfulness to die for our sins, and our faithfulness to now serve Him as Lord—the Greater Light ruling the Day.

It’s not a change in us, but a change of us. It’s a change from out of one lordship or kingdom into another: “to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God” (Act 26:18); “Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son” (Col 1:13); “shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light” (1Pe 2:9). Salvation isn’t an internal change of being but a positional change in standing.

The problem isn’t that we’re spiritually dead with some kind of sinful nature within us that must be changed. The problem is that we need a change in ruler over us. Because we’ve all sinned against God, we’re all under the lordship of the devil unless we submit ourselves to the Lord Jesus Christ. We’re not autonomous beings, “For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself” (Rom 14:7).

Salvation is belonging to Jesus Christ and being known by Him: “For I know him” (Gen 18:19); “I never knew you” (Mat 7:23); “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them” (Jhn 10:27); “And all mine are thine” (Jhn 17:10); “Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his” (Rom 8:9); “And ye are Christ’s” (1Co 3:23); “But if any man love God, the same is known of him” (1Co 8:3); “they that are Christ’s” (1Co 15:23); “as he is Christ’s, even so are we Christ’s” (2Co 10:7); “And if ye be Christ’s” (Gal 3:29); “ye have known God, or rather are known of God” (Gal 4:9); “they that are Christ’s” (Gal 5:24); “The Lord knoweth them that are his” (2Ti 2:19).

Salvation from death at Christ’s return comes to those that belong to Him and go to their deaths in faithful service to Him: “whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s” (Rom 14:8); “fallen asleep in Christ” (1Co 15:18); “in Christ shall all be made alive” (1Co 15:22); “they that are Christ’s at his coming” (1Co 15:23), “the dead in Christ” (1Th 4:16); “the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus” (2Ti 1:1); “These all died in faith [faithfulness]” (Heb 11:13); “be thou faithful unto death” (Rev 2:10); “the dead which die in the Lord” (Rev 14:13).

Many times Paul used variations of the terms “in Christ,” “in him,” or “in whom” to express the concept of salvation as belonging to Jesus Christ. He used these terms about a dozen times in the first two chapters of Ephesians alone. Salvation isn’t a change of nature within us, but a change of position into Him. The only nature we have is human nature because we’re dust! Being “in him” is safety, security, and salvation.

Confessing the Lord Jesus

“That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved” (Rom 10:9). Confessing with the mouth the Lord Jesus isn’t some kind of magic formula that takes us from point ‘A’ to ‘B,’ that instantly changes us internally into a saved state of being. It’s a public confession of our commitment to faithfully serve Jesus Christ as Lord and obey everything He commanded. Understanding this statement within context, Paul had just quoted these words from Moses concerning Jesus Christ:

For this commandment which I command thee this day, it is not hidden from thee, neither is it far off. It is not in heaven, that thou shouldest say, Who shall go up for us to heaven, and bring it unto us, that we may hear it, and do it? Neither is it beyond the sea, that thou shouldest say, Who shall go over the sea for us, and bring it unto us, that we may hear it, and do it? But the word is very nigh unto thee, in thy mouth, and in thy heart, that thou mayest do it. (Deuteronomy 30:11-14)

God was taking away all excuses from His people for disobedience. Earlier Moses had given them instructions for what they were to do once they crossed the Jordan, “And it shall be on the day when ye shall pass over Jordan unto the land which the LORD thy God giveth thee” (Deu 27:2), “These shall stand upon mount Gerizim to bless the people, when ye are come over Jordan; Simeon, and Levi, and Judah, and Issachar, and Joseph, and Benjamin: And these shall stand upon mount Ebal to curse; Reuben, Gad, and Asher, and Zebulun, Dan, and Naphtali” (Deu 27:12-13). After the reading of all the blessings and curses the people were to affirm they had understood the consequences for not keeping the commandments, “Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law to do them. And all the people shall say, Amen.” (Deu 27:26). And this is what they did under Joshua’s leadership, “And afterward he read all the words of the law, the blessings and cursings, according to all that is written in the book of the law” (Jos 8:34).

By making His people affirm “Amen” out of their own mouths that they had heard His commandments and understood the consequences for not keeping them, they would be left without excuse. It’s similar to waiver agreements we sign today releasing liability from another party—it puts the responsibility back on us. His people wouldn’t be able to say later, “You never told us,” “You didn’t make it clear,” “Your commandments were out of our reach.” The bottom line was, “But the word is very nigh unto thee, in thy mouth, and in thy heart, that thou mayest do it” (Deu 30:14).

Paul taught that all of this was prophetic of what God would do through His Son Jesus Christ, “Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down from above:) Or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.)” (Rom 10:6-7). This statement covers the gamut of Christ’s mission to mankind on the earth—His incarnation to His resurrection. He is our example of faithfulness and He also takes away all excuses from us—because He was faithful, we must be faithful. We’re to have His same mindset and go to our deaths in faithfulness, “Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus” (Phl 2:5), “And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross” (Phl 2:8).

“Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life” (Rom 6:3-4). To be baptized or immersed into His death means that baptism is committing ourselves to die as He did. It doesn’t mean necessarily that we will be put to death but simply that we will suffer after the same image—being falsely accused, maligned, and reproached. God the Father raised His Son from the dead because His death glorified Him, “These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee” (Jhn 17:1). Likewise, we’ll be raised from the dead if we go to our deaths glorifying His Son. This is what it means to “work out your own salvation with fear and trembling” (Phl 2:12). It certainly doesn’t mean that we save ourselves. It’s that our salvation from death is patterned after His by having the same mindset as Him.

Circling back to Romans, Paul drew this conclusion, “So then faith [faithfulness] cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God” (Rom 10:17). Hearing about Christ’s faithfulness to His Father—that He came down from heaven, always did His Father’s will, went to His death in obedience, then was raised from the dead—this hearing came by the apostles being sent by Him to preach, “the word of faith [faithfulness], which we preach” (Rom 10:8), “And how shall they preach, except they be sent?” (Rom 10:15).

Now, we can’t make excuses, “that we may hear it, and do it?” (Deu 30:12, 13). When we “confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus” (Rom 10:9), the word is “in thy mouth, and in thy heart, that thou mayest do it” (Deu 30:14). Salvation consists of affirming from our mouths that we’ve heard of Christ’s faithfulness and we’ve heard His commandments. We’re now committed to faithfully serve Him as our Lord unto death. We’ve heard it and we’ll do it.

Repentance in baptism is the prescribed point of conversion

Jesus preached repentance: “Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand” (Mat 3:2); “From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand” (Mat 4:17); “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel” (Mar 1:15); “I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance” (Luk 5:32); “I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish” (Luk 13:3).

He commanded repentance and water baptism, “And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem” (Luk 24:47), “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen.” (Mat 28:19-20). He didn’t command an altar call, a sinner’s prayer, or a faith-confession but repentance and baptism.

In conclusion of the very first evangelistic sermon, Peter told his hearers to repent of their sins and be baptized, “Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins” (Act 2:38). He said nothing about believing or having faith. Of course believing is certainly involved, but conversion to Christianity isn’t about going from unbeliever to believer but unforgiven to forgiven. Peter’s second sermon recorded in Scripture was also about repentance and forgiveness of sins, “Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out” (Act 3:19). Conversion isn’t about becoming a believer but becoming forgiven. And he continued to preach and teach repentance and forgiveness, “Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins” (Act 5:31), “The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance” (2Pe 3:9). According to Peter, repentance is the point of conversion, not believing.

Paul also preached and taught repentance: “And the times of this ignorance God winked at; but now commandeth all men every where to repent” (Act 17:30); “Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ” (Act 20:21); “But shewed first unto them of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judaea, and then to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance” (Act 26:20); “Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?” (Rom 2:4).

Conversion isn’t an internal change from spiritual death to spiritual life, but a change in relationship—from an enemy of God to right with Him. The Greek dikaiosyne, translated throughout the New Testament “righteousness,” denotes a right relationship with God. And to be right with Him, our sins must first be forgiven, “Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works, Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.” (Rom 4:6-8). God imputes or counts us right with Him when He no longer imputes or counts our sins against us. Thus, conversion is repenting of our sins and being forgiven by God on account of the shed blood of His Son Jesus Christ. We’re not saved at this point but only forgiven of our sins and in a right relationship with Him. Our salvation from death will come later when Christ returns to raise the dead.

Baptism is the turning point from a life of sin to a life of obedience to the commandments of Jesus Christ as Lord, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you” (Mat 28:19-20). Paul also taught that baptism is the point at which we obey from our hearts the teachings of Jesus Christ, “Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death?’ (Rom 6:3), “But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered you” (Rom 6:17).

Being baptized into Christ

“Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death?” (Rom 6:3), “But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof” (Rom 13:14), “For ye are all the children of God by faith [faithfulness] in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ.” (Gal 3:26-27). Baptism “into Christ” means that we repent of our sins and commit ourselves to faithfully serve Him. And when we’re living faithfully to Him, He clothes the shame of our nakedness, “And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons” (Gen 3:7), “Unto Adam also and to his wife did the LORD God make coats of skins, and clothed them” (Gen 3:21).

Baptism is our commitment to live as He did and die as He did, “Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death?” (Rom 6:3). And the Lord’s Supper is the continued reminder of our commitment, “For by one Spirit [Breath] are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit [Breath]” (1Co 12:13), “For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come” (1Co 11:26), “O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt … O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done” (Mat 26:39, 42).

Peter said that Noah’s flood was figurative and prophetic of water baptism, “Which sometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by water. The like figure whereunto even baptism doth also now save us (not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience toward God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ” (1Pe 3:20-21). Before baptism, the imaginations and thoughts of our hearts were evil, “And GOD saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually” (Gen 6:5). Baptism is the turning point where we purify the imaginations and thoughts of our hearts in His sight, “Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God” (Mat 5:8), “But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart” (Mat 5:28). We commit ourselves to serve Jesus Christ with a good conscience toward Him recognizing that He sees everything.

Earlier Peter wrote that having a good conscience toward God means that we suffer wrongfully knowing that He sees it and will justify us, “For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully” (1Pe 2:19). It’s following the example of Christ’s suffering, “For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps: Who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously” (1Pe 2:21-23). When falsely accused, He didn’t open His mouth in His defense but trusted His Father and committed His defense to Him. This is what Peter meant by “baptism doth also now save us … a good conscience toward God” (1Pe 3:21).

Jesus Christ died as a convicted criminal yet never tried to defend Himself. And before He breathed His last breath, He committed His life into His Father’s hands, “And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit [breath]: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost [exhaled]” (Luk 23:46). Isaiah prophesied that He would commit to His Father the vindication of His wrongful execution, “He is near that justifieth me; who will contend with me? let us stand together: who is mine adversary? let him come near to me. Behold, the Lord GOD will help me; who is he that shall condemn me? lo, they all shall wax old as a garment; the moth shall eat them up.” (Isa 50:8-9). As He committed His breath to His Father, we also commit our breath to Him, “And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit [breath]” (Act 7:59).

It’s because we’re dust—physical beings animated by God breathing into us—that salvation is having life breathed back into us at the first resurrection. Because the “saved” are dust, the Savior had to become dust. He had to become just like we are, so we could become just like He is. Paul taught a parallel between our initial creation to life and our subsequent resurrection to life, “The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit [breath]” (1Co 15:45). As the first Adam was raised from the dust and quickened by God’s Breath, we’ll be raised from the dust and quickened by God’s Breath at the return of the last Adam.

Christ trusted His Father to breathe life back into Him, and we also trust, “We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed [trusted], and therefore have I spoken; we also believe [trust], and therefore speak; Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you” (2Co 4:13-14). He spoke His trust in His Father to breathe life back into Him, “Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit [breath]: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost [exhaled]” (Luk 23:46). To be raised after the likeness of His resurrection, we must also be conformed to the likeness of His death, “became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross” (Phl 2:8), “That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death; If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead” (Phl 3:10-11).

Water baptism itself only gets us wet. It’s simply a tangible act or event that serves as the turning point of our lives. It’s not getting wet that saves us but what we do after getting dried off. The commitment of faithful service to the Lord that we make in baptism isn’t what saves us, but it’s the fulfillment of that commitment through a life of faithful service to the Lord that does.

Paul likened this turning point as though we’re now a completely new person from the old person we used to be: “Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin” (Rom 6:6); “That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; And be renewed in the spirit of your mind; And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness” (Eph 4:22-24); “Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds; And have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him” (Col 3:9-10). But nothing changes in our state of being. We’re still the same dust! What changes is that we now have God’s Breath in our hearts giving us the strength to turn from a life of sin to righteousness. In all three of these passages, the new person is no longer living a life of sin but has put away the former lifestyle with its lusts and deeds.

Some fear their family or friends perished when they died without ever getting baptized. My dear mom came to Christ just a few months before her death from cancer but wasn’t baptized. We take great comfort reminding ourselves that the thief on the cross didn’t perish.

God won’t allow anyone to perish on a technicality. This isn’t relegating baptism to a mere formality nor is it alleging it to be unimportant. It’s very important because Jesus Christ commanded it. But this is simply recognizing its proper place and purpose. For example, if someone repented and was serving Christ as Lord but didn’t get baptized before death for various reasons—they were sincerely ignorant that Christ commanded it, they were in the desert, they died in a car crash on the way to be baptized—that person didn’t perish. On the other hand, someone that knew Christ’s commandment to be baptized and had the opportunity but stubbornly refused, how can we have confidence that they’ll be raised when Christ returns? If they wouldn’t even obey His initial commandment to be baptized, how could He have been their Lord? It’s not our place to judge their salvation but it certainly doesn’t make us feel very good about it.

God doesn’t need baptism to save us—it’s for our benefit not His. It serves as a public confession that we’re not ashamed of Jesus Christ but acknowledge who He is and commit ourselves to turn from a life of sin to serve Him unto death. It’s the turning point of living as if a new person distinct from the old person we used to be.

Being born from above

What has become known as the new birth or being born again is more correctly stated as being born from above, “Except a man be born again [anothen]” (Jhn 3:3), “He that cometh from above [anothen] is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: he that cometh from heaven is above all” (Jhn 3:31). And Paul taught the same about the resurrection when the Lord returns from heaven, “The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven” (1Co 15:47). It’s not some kind of internal change from spiritual death to spiritual life, but birth back to life when the Lord “cometh from above” or “cometh from heaven” to raise the dead. It’s being born from above when the Lord returns from above.

Jesus used the wind as an analogy of those born from above, “Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again [from above]. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit [Breath]” (Jhn 3:7-8). Like it is with the wind, we must recognize where Jesus came from and where He went, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven” (Jhn 3:13). If we’ll live our lives in conformity to the truth of who He is and where He is right now at the right hand of God, then we’ll be born to life when He returns.

In the view that we’re already born again right now from a state of spiritual death to life, statements like this are problematic, “Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God” (1Jo 3:9). Once we’re “born of God,” we cannot sin. Of course this has to be explained away as if the apostle didn’t know what he was talking about. Therefore, what John really meant is that we don’t habitually sin. But he said in the prior verse, “He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works of the devil.” (1Jo 3:8). The works of the devil haven’t been destroyed yet because he’s still working now. But once we’re “born of God” at Christ’s return, we won’t be tempted or deceived any further because the devil will be locked up and eventually destroyed: “And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season” (Rev 20:3), “And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever” (Rev 20:10). It’s when we’re no longer being tempted and deceived that we cannot sin. That’s eternal security!

Faithfulness to the Lord

Many have noted an obvious disconnect between the “saved through faith” (Eph 2:8) gospel taught by the apostle Paul and what the Lord Jesus Christ Himself taught about faithfulness to Him as Lord: “Who then is a faithful and wise servant” (Mat 24:45), “Well done, thou good and faithful servant” (Mat 25:21), “Who then is that faithful and wise steward” (Luk 12:42), “He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much” (Luk 16:10), “Well, thou good servant: because thou hast been faithful in a very little” (Luke 19:17). The apparent discrepancy is caused by the translators rendering the Greek noun pistis throughout the New Testament as “faith” instead of “faithfulness” to be consistent with their view of salvation. Because Paul’s writings are mostly doctrinal in the genre, it’s fairly easy for the translators to accomplish this undetected. But Jesus Christ taught parables about faithful servants which force a context that can’t be effectively mistranslated. The bottom line is that if we’ll just replace “faithfulness” for “faith” in all occurrences of pistis, we’ll see that Paul indeed taught faithfulness. His gospel of “saved through faith [faithfulness]” (Eph 2:8), is the truth he learned from Jesus Christ, “But ye have not so learned Christ; If so be that ye have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus” (Eph 4:20-21).

Now, “faithfulness” doesn’t exclude “faith” at all. That’s not even possible because there’s an element of faith or belief in any good relationship. We can’t have a faithful and trusting relationship with someone yet not believe a word they say! But the reformers made “faith” the sine qua non of salvation—that everything stands or falls with “faith.” We’re saved by “faith alone” or sola fide and anything that’s not faith is supposedly our works, or trying to save ourselves. However, the three main passages used to argue this “faith” versus “works” contention say nothing of the sort.

For no one is declared righteous before him by the works of the law, for through the law comes the knowledge of sin. But now apart from the law the righteousness of God (which is attested by the law and the prophets) has been disclosed – namely, the righteousness of God through the faithfulness of Jesus Christ for all who believe. For there is no distinction, for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God. (Romans 3:20-23 NET)

We are Jews by birth and not Gentile sinners, yet we know that no one is justified by the works of the law but by the faithfulness of Jesus Christ. And we have come to believe in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by the faithfulness of Christ and not by the works of the law, because by the works of the law no one will be justified. … I have been crucified with Christ, and it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me. So the life I now live in the body, I live because of the faithfulness of the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me. I do not set aside God’s grace, because if righteousness could come through the law, then Christ died for nothing! (Galatians 2:15-16, 20-21 NET).

More than that, I now regard all things as liabilities compared to the far greater value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things – indeed, I regard them as dung! – that I may gain Christ, and be found in him, not because I have my own righteousness derived from the law, but because I have the righteousness that comes by way of Christ’s faithfulness – a righteousness from God that is in fact based on Christ’s faithfulness. (Philippians 3:8-9 NET)

There is no “faith” versus “works” issue in Scripture. It’s simply an artificial distinction necessary for supporting sola fide. Because if we’re saved by faith alone, then there must be a term to call everything else that’s not faith—that term became known as “works.” But this isn’t what Paul was teaching in these three passages. He was arguing that righteousness is by Christ’s faithfulness to give Himself as a sacrifice for our sins, not by the works of the Law of Moses. The real issue is Christ’s faithfulness versus the works of the Law. Therefore, it would be more Scripturally accurate to say sola fidelitas! Salvation is by “faithfulness alone” because Christ’s faithfulness to die for our sins is the only way to be right with God.

The absurdity of sola fide becomes apparent when introduced into the context of human relationships. Take the workplace as somewhat of an example of our walk with God. Our time belongs to our employer. We abide by the company rules. We do the work we’re told to do while being dependable, honest, and faithful. We don’t always know why our employer wants us to do specific things but we trust that they know the bigger picture and how it will positively affect the overall health of the company and the community. We also know that since we’re simply doing what we’re told, we trust that our employer has our back if we were to experience any repercussions from doing an assignment. If we’re doing a good job we’ll be rewarded but if we’re doing poorly, then it can result in disciplinary action and possible termination. All of that makes sense.

Now, let’s interject “faith” or “belief” as the sole requisite for employment. Employees get hired because they express belief in their employer. After getting hired many of them argue among themselves about whether they were hired because they believe the employer, or if they believe the employer because they were hired. Some even dare to claim that their employer gave them the belief they needed to get hired. They also squabble about whether they do a good job because they believe the employer, or if they believe the employer because they do a good job. Of course some claim that job performance has a direct bearing on their security but others claim Once Employed Always Employed. Therefore, when someone quits or gets let go, those that embrace OEAE have to say, “Well, I guess they never really were employed, because if they had been they would have continued to be employed. Therefore, they never truly believed the employer!”

Trusting God

As with the noun pistis almost always translated as “faith” instead of “faithfulness,” the verb pisteuo is consistently rendered throughout the New Testament as “believe” instead of “trust.” Why is this? It’s because of bias toward the doctrine of salvation by faith or belief. When Paul cited Abraham’s righteousness before God, “Abraham believed [trusted] God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness” (Rom 4:3), it wasn’t to claim that he simply believed what God said but that he trusted God to do what He said. James wrote that his trust in God was displayed by obeying what He commanded, “Was not Abraham our father justified by works [actions], when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar? Seest thou how faith [faithfulness] wrought with his works [actions], and by works [actions] was faith [faithfulness] made perfect? And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, Abraham believed [trusted] God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness: and he was called the Friend of God.” (Jas 2:21-23).

Abraham’s actions of obedience, “because thou hast obeyed my voice” (Gen 22:18), justified what had been said about him years before, “And he believed [trusted] in the LORD; and he counted it to him for righteousness” (Gen 15:6). This is what James meant by “justified by works [actions].” It accomplishes nothing to say we’re faithful yet not be faithful, “What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith [faithfulness], and have not works [actions]?” (Jas 2:14). It’s better to say nothing at all and let our actions speak for themselves, “I will shew thee my faith [faithfulness] by my works [actions]” (Jas 2:18).

That Abraham “believed [trusted] in the LORD” (Gen 15:6), isn’t that he simply believed whatever God said—sure he did. It was that he put his trust in God and obeyed Him. It took tremendous trust to follow through with what God told him to do to his son Isaac, and not understanding how it was all going to work out. We’re even told, “Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead” (Heb 11:19). It’s the preeminent kind of trust Solomon would later pen, “Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding” (Pro 3:5).

That pisteuo should be translated “trust” rather than “believe” is also consistent with the Psalms being replete with injunctions to trust God: “Blessed are all they that put their trust in him” (Psa 2:12); “Offer the sacrifices of righteousness, and put your trust in the LORD” (Psa 4:5); “But let all those that put their trust in thee rejoice” (Psa 5:11); “O LORD my God, in thee do I put my trust” (Psa 7:1); “And they that know thy name will put their trust in thee” (Psa 9:10); “In the LORD put I my trust” (Psa 11:1); “Preserve me, O God: for in thee do I put my trust” (Psa 16:1); “O thou that savest by thy right hand them which put their trust in thee” (Psa 17:7); “The LORD is my rock, and my fortress, and my deliverer; my God, my strength, in whom I will trust” (Psa 18:2); “I will abide in thy tabernacle for ever: I will trust in the covert of thy wings” (Psa 61:4); “He is my refuge and my fortress: my God, in him will I trust” (Psa 91:2); “My goodness, and my fortress; my high tower, and my deliverer; my shield, and he in whom I trust” (Psa 144:2); “O my God, I trust in thee” (Psa 25:2);  “let me not be ashamed; for I put my trust in thee” (Psa 25:20); “In thee, O LORD, do I put my trust; let me never be ashamed” (Psa 31:1); “I have hated them that regard lying vanities: but I trust in the LORD” (Psa 31:6); “[Psa 37:3, 5, 40 KJV] 3 “Trust in the LORD, and do good” (Psa 37:3); “Commit thy way unto the LORD; trust also in him” (Psa 37:5); “he shall deliver them from the wicked, and save them, because they trust in him” (Psa 37:40); “Blessed is that man that maketh the LORD his trust” (Psa 40:4); “I trust in the mercy of God for ever and ever” (Psa 52:8); “What time I am afraid, I will trust in thee. In God I will praise his word, in God I have put my trust” (Psa 56:3-4) “In God have I put my trust: I will not be afraid what man can do unto me” (Psa 56:11); “Trust in him at all times; ye people, pour out your heart before him” (Psa 62:8); “The righteous shall be glad in the LORD, and shall trust in him” (Psa 64:10); “In thee, O LORD, do I put my trust: let me never be put to confusion” (Psa 71:1); “For thou art my hope, O Lord GOD: thou art my trust from my youth” (Psa 71:5); “I have put my trust in the Lord GOD, that I may declare all thy works” (Psa 73:28); “Ye that fear the LORD, trust in the LORD: he is their help and their shield” (Psa 115:11); “It is better to trust in the LORD than to put confidence in man” (Psa 118:8); “But mine eyes are unto thee, O GOD the Lord: in thee is my trust” (Psa 141:8); “Cause me to hear thy lovingkindness in the morning; for in thee do I trust” (Psa 143:8).

When Paul said, “and shalt believe [trust] in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved” (Rom 10:9), he meant that we’re to believe Christ’s resurrection happened as a historical event. That’s a given. However, his predominant point was that we’re to trust God that raised Christ, “Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him; But for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe [trust] on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead” (Rom 4:23-24). God counted Abraham in a right relationship because he trusted Him, “Abraham believed [trusted] God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness” (Rom 4:3). To “believe [trust] in thine heart” is to “Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding” (Pro 3:5). Salvation is not by belief but by trusting God with all our hearts.

“For with the heart man believeth [trusts] unto righteousness” (Rom 10:10). We’re right with God by a continued trusting relationship with Him. If we can’t trust Him for our necessities of daily life, how can we trust Him for eternal life? If we can’t trust Him for our lesser needs, how can we trust Him for our greatest need—salvation from death? If we spend our lives taking matters into our own hands, then when the day of our death comes, how can we commit our breath into His hands, “Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit [breath]” (Luk 23:46)?

Paul went on to say, “For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth [trusts] on him shall not be ashamed” (Rom 10:11). And this is what David did, “O my God, I trust in thee: let me not be ashamed, let not mine enemies triumph over me” (Psa 25:2); “O keep my soul, and deliver me: let me not be ashamed; for I put my trust in thee” (Psa 25:20); “In thee, O LORD, do I put my trust; let me never be ashamed” (Psa 31:1). Salvation is living our lives and finally going to our deaths trusting that we’re not going to be put to shame or let down. It takes trust to suffer wrongfully with only God seeing it, “For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully” (1Pe 2:19). But He’s not going to let us down—our hope of the resurrection isn’t going to be put to shame, “And hope maketh not ashamed” (Rom 5:5). When we recognize that salvation is getting victory over death when Christ returns to raise the dead, then we’ll trust God unto death with confidence that we won’t be let down but will be raised to eternal life.

It’s faithfulness and trust that pleases God, “But without faith [faithfulness] it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe [trust] that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him” (Heb 11:6). All of the “By faith …” examples in Hebrews chapter 11 are really “By faithfulness …” examples. Their faithfulness to God consummated with Christ’s faithfulness, “Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith [faithfulness]; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God” (Heb 12:2). Christ’s faithfulness to endure the cross is the beginning and ending purpose for the faithfulness of everyone before Him. There’s no explanation for their faithfulness apart from His.

The distinction of a Christian

At the conclusion of the first evangelistic message of the church age, Peter said, “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost [Breath]” (Act 2:38-39). The distinction of a Christian is that our sins have been forgiven, and that we have the gift of the indwelling Holy Breath as a pledge of salvation from death. Our salvation is twofold because we need to be saved from two things—sin and death. We need our sins forgiven so we can have a right relationship with God, but we also need victory over death so we can live forever with God. Of course Christ saved us from both sin and death but we only have forgiveness of sins right now. We have yet to experience salvation from death for the obvious reason that we all still die.

True Christians have God’s Breath dwelling in their hearts: “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit [Breath], if so be that the Spirit [Breath] of God dwell in you” (Rom 8:9); “But if the Spirit [Breath] of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit [Breath] that dwelleth in you” (Rom 8:11); “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit [Breath] of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father” (Rom 8:15); “What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost [Breath] which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own?” (1Co 6:19); “And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.” (2Co 6:16); “And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit [Breath] of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father” (Gal 4:6); “In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit [Breath]” (Eph 2:22); “That good thing which was committed unto thee keep by the Holy Ghost [Breath] which dwelleth in us” (2Ti 1:14); “And he that keepeth his commandments dwelleth in him, and he in him. And hereby we know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit [Breath] which he hath given us.” (1Jo 3:24).

Since we’re physical beings, there is no internal change from some kind of spiritual death to spiritual life at conversion. Nothing changes inside because there’s nothing to change. We do, however, begin receiving God’s Breath into our hearts at conversion. His Breath is not a one-time deposit as if dropping a quarter into a jukebox. But as with our natural breathing, it’s a continual breathing and infilling in our hearts: “Elisabeth was filled with the Holy Ghost [Breath]” (Luk 1:41); “And his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost [Breath]” (Luk 1:67); “Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost [Breath]” (Act 4:8); “And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost [Breath]” (Act 4:31); “that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost [Breath]” (Act 9:17); “Then Saul, (who also is called Paul,) filled with the Holy Ghost [Breath]” (Act 13:9).

God’s Breath in our hearts is the earnest, guarantee, or pledge that we will be resurrected from the dead: “But if the Spirit [Breath] of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit [Breath] that dwelleth in you” (Rom 8:11); “Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit [Breath] in our hearts” (2Co 1:22); “God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit [Breath]” (2Co 5:5); “ye were sealed with that holy Spirit [Breath] of promise, Which is the earnest of our inheritance” (Eph 1:13-14).

We continue in Him by His Breath continuing in us

In his first letter, John spoke of the anointing or Holy Breath continuing in us, “But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth [continues] in you” (1Jo 2:27), “And hereby we know that he abideth [continues] in us, by the Spirit [Breath] which he hath given us” (1Jo 3:24), “Hereby know we that we dwell [continue] in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit [Breath]” (1Jo 4:13).

Jesus’ parable of the Vine and Branches was a directive to the remaining eleven disciples to continue in Him, “Abide [continue] in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide [continue] in me” (Jhn 15:4). Judas Iscariot didn’t continue in the Son, therefore the Breath of the Father didn’t continue in him, “If a man abide [continue] not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned” (Jhn 15:6). Jesus had said that he was a child of the Father by His Breath, “For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit [Breath] of your Father which speaketh in you” (Mat 10:20), “how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit [Breath] to them that ask him?” (Luk 11:13). But the Father’s Breath left him and the enemy entered, “And after the sop Satan entered into him” (Jhn 13:27).

When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace: But when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils. He that is not with me is against me: and he that gathereth not with me scattereth. When the unclean spirit [breath] is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest; and finding none, he saith, I will return unto my house whence I came out. And when he cometh, he findeth it swept and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven other spirits [breaths] more wicked than himself; and they enter in, and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. (Luke 11:21-26)

Because we’ve all sinned, we’ve all become slaves to sin: “Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin” (Jhn 8:34); “For when ye were the servants of sin” (Rom 6:20); “I am carnal, sold under sin” (Rom 7:14); “for of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage” (2Pe 2:19); “He that committeth sin is of the devil” (1Jo 3:8). Because we’re slaves to sin, we have an unclean breath in our hearts and we’re held by this “strong man” that’s stronger than ourselves. We’re simply powerless to overcome this bondage. But when we come to Christ, God gives us His Holy Breath that is stronger than the unclean breath and drives it out. His Breath in us is greater than the unclean breath in the rest of the world, “greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world” (1Jo 4:4).

We depend on the strength of His Breath continually to overcome the enemy: “That he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man” (Eph 3:16); “Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might” (Eph 6:10); “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me” (Phl 4:13); “Strengthened with all might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience and longsuffering with joyfulness” (Col 1:11).

However, if we don’t continue in Him, then God’s Breath won’t continue in us and that unclean breath will return and bring more: “I will return unto my house whence I came out. And when he cometh, he findeth it swept and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven other spirits [breaths] more wicked than himself; and they enter in, and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first.” (Luk 11:24-26); “In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth; And that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at his will” (2Ti 2:25-26); “For if after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning” (2Pe 2:20).

Jesus said that blasphemy against the Breath will never be forgiven, “Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost [Breath] shall not be forgiven unto men” (Mat 12:31). This is what happened to King Saul, “For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry” (1Sa 15:23), “But the Spirit [Breath] of the LORD departed from Saul, and an evil spirit [breath] from the LORD troubled him” (1Sa 16:14). God knows our hearts and is merciful to sincere ignorance of the truth. But once we’re no longer ignorant yet stubbornly rebel, we’re in danger of blaspheming against His Breath for which there will never be mercy or forgiveness. David knew that this is what happened to Saul and feared greatly that his sin would result in the same fate, “Cast me not away from thy presence; and take not thy holy spirit [breath] from me” (Psa 51:11).

John wrote that until Christ returns, remaining or continuing in fellowship with the Son and the Father is conditional, “If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain [continue] in you, ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father” (1Jo 2:24), “And now, little children, abide [continue] in him; that, when he shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming” (1Jo 2:28). However, once we’ve been “born of God” at His coming, remaining or continuing is unconditional, “Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth [continues] in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God” (1Jo 3:9). We absolutely will remain and continue in Him at that point because we can never sin again.

Once we’ve been resurrected after the same likeness as Christ’s resurrection, we’ll be in the same state of righteousness. In other words, there’s no more possibility of us sinning than Him sinning. We’ll truly be that secure! For something to happen to us, it would have to happen to Him too which is what He meant when He said, “By myself have I sworn” (Gen 22:16). He is the promise and guarantee of our eternal life.

Paul taught that resurrection from death is like a seed springing from the ground to life, “Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die: And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain: But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body” (1Co 15:36-38). A seed produces after its kind and it’s in the fruit, “the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself … the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind” (Gen 1:11-12). Therefore, like a seed, if we’re faithful to death “after his kind,” we’ll be resurrected from the dead “after his kind.” Our security will be in Him forever because the seed is in the fruit, “his seed remaineth [continues] in him” (1Jo 3:9).

Finishing the race in faithfulness

Salvation from death at Christ’s return comes to those that belong to Him and go to their deaths in faithful service to Him: “whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s” (Rom 14:8); “fallen asleep in Christ” (1Co 15:18); “in Christ shall all be made alive” (1Co 15:22); “they that are Christ’s at his coming” (1Co 15:23), “the dead in Christ” (1Th 4:16); “the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus” (2Ti 1:1); “These all died in faith [faithfulness]” (Heb 11:13); “be thou faithful unto death” (Rev 2:10); “the dead which die in the Lord” (Rev 14:13).

Several times Paul likened salvation to running a race: “Know ye not that they which run in a race run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may obtain” (1Co 9:24); “Ye did run well; who did hinder you that ye should not obey the truth?” (Gal 5:7); “Holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain” (Phl 2:16); “I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith [faithfulness]” (2Ti 4:7).

That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death; If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead. Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect: but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. (Philippians 3:10-14)

Here in Philippians, Paul didn’t count himself to have apprehended the resurrection but viewed it as a prize that he was striving to attain. He had said earlier in his letter, “Holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain” (Phl 2:16). The prize at the finish line is resurrection “in the day of Christ.”

For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith [faithfulness]: Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing. (2 Timothy 4:6-8)

Although earlier in his life Paul didn’t count himself to have apprehended, before his death he did. He considered at this point his race to be finished and had been faithful to death. And he saw his reward coming on the day of “his appearing.”

Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith [faithfulness]; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. (Hebrews 12:1-2)

The men and women in the Old Testament “died in faith [faithfulness]” (Heb 11:13). They had a race set before them and finished by being faithful unto death. Of course Jesus Christ Himself is the quintessential example of dying in faithfulness which is why we should be “looking unto” Him.

God designed the creation itself to teach us about salvation, “In them hath he set a tabernacle for the sun, Which is as a bridegroom coming out of his chamber, and rejoiceth as a strong man to run a race. His going forth is from the end of the heaven, and his circuit unto the ends of it” (Psa 19:4-6). From man’s perspective, the sun rises in the east and shines its light, then sets in the west leaving us in darkness. It’s seemingly on a fixed course of travel from beginning to end. And this is similar to a race. The course is set and strong men or athletes must run the entire circuit and cross the finish line at the end.

Salvation isn’t so much about how we start as it is how we finish, and the finish line is the same for all of us—death. We must cross the finish line in faithfulness. This doesn’t mean necessarily that we must die a martyr. We’re told “These all died in faith [faithfulness]” (Heb 11:13), yet some of them—even the greatest of them, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and David—died natural deaths. It’s that we live in a faithful and trusting relationship with God until the day we die.

Once Saved Always Saved is dangerous

The doctrine of unconditional eternal security or Once Saved Always Saved (OSAS) is the fruit of an erroneous view of salvation based on a faulty view of man. If man is an eternal non-physical being that is spiritually dead, then salvation and eternal life is a change from spiritual death to spiritual life that we have now. And since we have eternal life now, then we’re eternally secure now. After all, as proponents of OSAS jeer, since eternal life is eternal, how could it be forfeited or lost? It’s eternal by very definition.

Advocates of OSAS are right that salvation can’t be lost but wrong about what and when it is. Salvation or eternal life isn’t an inner change from spiritual death to spiritual life now. It’s resurrection from the dead to eternal life at the return of the Lord. It’s at that point we’ll truly be OSAS! It’s correct to recognize that eternal life truly is eternal, but incorrect to suppose we have it right now.

Jesus’ statement, “And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand” (Jhn 10:28), is a favorite those championing OSAS. And He was speaking of eternal security but once we have eternal life. It’s because we can never die again that nobody can ever harm us again, “And I say unto you my friends, Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do” (Luk 12:4). Eternal security is being in the presence of the Lord forever, “Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord” (1Th 4:17). Once we’re born of God, we’ll continue in Him forever, “Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth [continues] in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God” (1Jo 3:9). And this security is unconditional because we cannot sin ever again.

Salvation isn’t a formula. It isn’t doing ‘A’ to get ‘B.’ Yet a faith-confession formula is essentially what’s being taught today in mainstream Protestant Christianity. But if salvation is by a formula, then assurance of salvation is by the same formula. If we’re saved by 4 Steps to Peace with God, then assurance comes by stressing to ourselves that we completed the 4 Steps.

Salvation comes to those that have a right relationship with God, and relationships don’t function by formulas. Just try using formulas on your spouse. I found it doesn’t work! In this life Christians are forgiven and have a right relationship with God that will consummate in salvation from death when Christ returns. Since we’re not even saved at this point, there’s no such thing as losing or forfeiting salvation. We can’t lose what we don’t have. What we have is a right relationship with God and relationships can be severed or broken.

Some hold a misconception that God is obligated to save us—not just that He can but that He must. If we’ve performed the faith-confession formula, then we’re saved and always will be. It’s almost as though we’re now in control and God must always nod in agreement. But it’s God that saves us and He is in control. He sent His only begotten Son to sacrifice Himself for our sins so that we could be forgiven and have a right relationship with Him. But we’re still at His mercy even after we’ve been forgiven. He doesn’t have to do anything for us.

Wisdom begins with fearing God, “The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom” (Psa 111:10; Pro 9:10). It’s the fear that He absolutely will exact the punishment for our sins that prompts our obedience to His Son Jesus Christ. The reason the false doctrine of OSAS is so dangerous is that it diminishes the fear of the Lord. If we’re already saved right now and can never lose it, then the consequences for our sins have forever been removed. Why fear God anymore? If we’re eternally secure right now, then there are no more consequences for our sins. It doesn’t matter if we sin, or how we treat each other. Nothing we do or don’t do ultimately matters because we’re “getting in” no matter what. Now, of course, few Christians would ever admit thinking this way.

The fear of possibly falling away from Christ is a good thing not a bad thing. The warning passages in Scripture, most notably, “If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame” (Heb 6:6), “For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,” (Heb 10:26), are for our benefit to help prevent us from falling away. God doesn’t want us to ultimately perish and gave such warning passages to help prevent this from happening. They act somewhat like a safety net. But OSAS is dangerous because it voids and nullifies the warnings and contributes to Christians falling away. Those who teach OSAS are unwittingly helping facilitate the falling away of Christians!

The real question we should ask isn’t if we’re OSAS but rather if we’re Once Forgiven Always Forgiven. In Matthew 18, Jesus told a parable about a king that forgave one of his servants a tremendous debt but then later put all of the debt right back on his account, “Then the lord of that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt” (Mat 18:27), “And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due unto him” (Mat 18:34). Jesus then stated that this is likewise how God the Father will do to us, “So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses” (Mat 18:35). We can be forgiven and at peace with God but then later no longer forgiven and become His enemy again.

Though we’ve been forgiven by God, He won’t continue to forgive us if we don’t forgive others: “For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses” (Mat 6:14-15); “And when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have ought against any: that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses. But if ye do not forgive, neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive your trespasses.” (Mar 11:25-26); “And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you” (Eph 4:32); “Forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any: even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye” (Col 3:13); “For he shall have judgment without mercy, that hath shewed no mercy; and mercy rejoiceth against judgment” (Jas 2:13).

We do a disservice to people by simply helping them feel at ease and more comfortable about their salvation. We should be helping them be saved even if they have to be made quite uncomfortable and possibly fearful. It’s not about making people happy but keeping them from perishing.

Our salvation from death in resurrection is contingent upon a continued right relationship with God unto our deaths. Proponents of OSAS like to badger that if salvation can be lost, then at what point does it happen? But that question is a ruse because we’re not even saved. We can’t lose what we don’t have. As far as the possibility of our relationship with God being permanently broken—at what point it happens, what causes it to happen, how it can be known that it happened—there’s no simple answer because relationships aren’t simple! It’s God’s prerogative to allow our relationship to continue, or to severe it at any point along the way. He can decide to cast us from His presence and take His Breath away, “Cast me not away from thy presence; and take not thy holy spirit [breath] from me” (Psa 51:11).

Assurance of salvation

Many Christians are desperate for assurance of salvation because they’ve been wrongly taught that the destiny of the unsaved is eternal burning alive. When the consequences of being unsaved are that unimaginably horrifying, assurance becomes highly critical. But learning the truth that annihilation is the antithesis of eternal life puts assurance or lack thereof in its proper context and perspective. Annihilation certainly isn’t a desirable destiny either yet is far more palatable.

When it comes to assurance, the first thing we need to concede is that having it isn’t always a good thing because of false assurance. Being falsely assured of having something we don’t have is not only unconstructive but also destructive. Because wrongly supposing we already have what we want prevents us from ever getting it. False assurance we’re already saved almost guarantees we never will be.

People belonging to false religions and cults many times have an assurance of salvation but it’s false. Assurance is good only when it’s true. Rather than seeking assurance necessarily, our pursuit should be for further knowledge of the truth. The more truth we gain—knowledge of reality or the actual state—the better off we’ll be.

The main reason many Christians struggle with assurance of salvation is because they’ve been taught a wrong view of man and his salvation—a false view of reality or its actual state. Therefore, they’re trying to gain assurance of something that isn’t true and get something that can’t be had. The first step toward having the kind of assurance God intends for us to have is acknowledging the truth that man is a physical being whose final destiny is either eternal life with Christ in His Kingdom or complete annihilation from existence. Next, we must recognize that none of us are saved right now but will be saved and have eternal life once we’re raised from the dead at the return of the Lord Jesus Christ.

The starting point of assurance, therefore, is identifying exactly what we need assurance of. Since salvation isn’t an inner change in the state of being, we shouldn’t be pursuing assurance of that. We simply can’t have true assurance of something we don’t have. What we do have is forgiveness of sins and a right relationship with God the Father. And the assurance that we’re right with Him and belong to Him as dear children, comes only from Him.

It’s walking with God daily in a faithful and trusting relationship that strengthens our assurance that we’re forgiven and right with Him. Jesus told us, “Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on … Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof” (Mat 6:25, 34). Trusting God to sustain our daily lives assures us He’s going to give us eternal life. Experiencing Him is the greatest assurance! We can know we’re His children when we trust Him and He takes care of us as our loving Father.

I’ll share a personal experience that bolstered my assurance tremendously. There was a time when I was in a dire situation that I had tried and tried to fix myself rather than trusting God. Finally, the day came that everything was about to fall apart and I was greatly disturbed and shook up about what was going to happen. At the end of my ropes so to speak, I was sitting in my car and just cried out in tears for God to help me. At that very instant He spoke this verse to my mind, “Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof” (Mat 6:34). It was the most real encounter with God I’ve ever experienced. There was no doubt that He spoke to my mind. It made me realize that I hadn’t been trusting God with all my heart, or even very much at all. At that moment I committed to start trusting Him every day and no longer worry about tomorrow. What’s more is that for the rest of that day, He gave me peace inside that passes all understanding, “And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus” (Phl 4:7). It didn’t make sense that I could have peace through that particular situation yet I wasn’t the least bit worried. In the end, the entire circumstance worked itself out without doing anything myself. The assurance I received that day, as well as many other times since, were from God Himself.

On the negative side, God’s discipline also assures us of being His children, “For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?” (Heb 12:6-7). I could also tell of a time when I went through a long period of His discipline because I wasn’t living right before Him. Enduring that span of difficulty certainly wasn’t pleasant yet was effective at not only getting me back on track but also assuring me of being His child.

God tries and tests our faithfulness to Him, and proven faithfulness is great assurance: “But he knoweth the way that I take: when he hath tried me, I shall come forth as gold” (Job 23:10); “The fining pot is for silver, and the furnace for gold: but the LORD trieth the hearts” (Pro 17:3); “And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried” (Zec 13:9); “My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; Knowing this, that the trying of your faith [faithfulness] worketh patience” (Jas 1:2-3); “That the trial of your faith [faithfulness], being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ” (1Pe 1:7).

Our prayer life is another tremendous source of assurance. Of course I’ve had times when my prayers weren’t answered, but other times they were answered and even almost immediately. I can remember numerous occasions when I needed an answer to something urgently and it was given to my mind and heart right away in answer to prayer. But then there have also been times when the answer wasn’t needed urgently and God gave it to me days, months, or even years later when I wasn’t even thinking about it. What great assurance of belonging to Him when we receive the right answer to something and we weren’t even trying to get it.

The final means of assurance we’ll mention is forgiveness when we repent of sin. That feeling of the burden of guilt lifting and having a clear conscience is a great assurance that God is continuing to count us right with Him. Of course the ideal scenario is to not sin in the first place. However, a clear conscience after repenting of a sin is a great assurance of our continued relationship with God.

Conclusion

Pastors watch for the souls of the flock they oversee, “Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you” (Heb 13:17). If they truly love Jesus Christ and His flock, they’ll make every effort to be sure they’re teaching the truth about salvation. It’s not their fault they were taught a false view in seminary. However, they become culpable once they come to the knowledge of the truth.

Saul of Tarsus was shown mercy because he had been sincerely ignorant, “Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief” (1Ti 1:13). But after he came to the knowledge of the truth, Christ required him to embrace it along with the accompanying sufferings. With knowledge comes a decision that we’re held accountable for. We can decide to either continue teaching what we’ve come to know is false, or begin teaching what we now know is the truth.

Christians are confused, fearful, and deceived about salvation. They’ve been taught truthfully that salvation comes only through Jesus Christ, but falsely about what they are and what salvation is. They’ve been taught that they’re an eternal non-physical being that will leave the body at death and go to either heaven or hell forever, and the prospect of burning alive forever is unthinkable. Therefore, since they’re saved by faith alone and they’ve made the faith-confession, they’re good to go! They’ve had the internal change in the state of being from spiritual death to spiritual life—born again to a new creature. They’re now saved and always will be. But if doubts creep in about their salvation, they only need to remind themselves that they made the faith-confession.

If we love the Lord Jesus Christ and we love people, we’ll tell people the truth about salvation, “But speaking the truth in love” (Eph 4:15). We’ll tell them what the Creator Himself said that they are, “for dust thou art” (Gen 3:19), and we’ll tell them what salvation is—that it’s being forgiven and right with God now, then getting the victory over death at Christ’s return. We’ll tell them that being right with God comes by repenting of their sins and declaring that Jesus Christ is their Lord in public water baptism. At that point they’ll begin receiving God’s Breath into their hearts to live by His strength as if they’re a completely new person from the old. They’ll live in faithfulness and obedience to the Lord Jesus Christ, and a trusting relationship with God as their Father. Their assurance will come from their continued relationship with God—remaining in Christ and God’s Breath remaining in them. But along with this blessed relationship also comes suffering for Christ’s sake, for His name and glory. Their faithfulness will be tested many times but if they’ll remain faithful and die “in Christ,” if they’ll finish this “race” they started, they’ll be born from above—raised to eternal life at Christ’s return from above. They’ll be with the Lord forever in His Kingdom on this earth in the renewed creation. They won’t go to live with God, He will come to live with them, “And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God” (Rev 21:3).

God’s Favored People

God’s favor

The Greek charis [5485] typically translated as “grace,” simply means “favor.” Therefore, it should have been translated consistently as “favor” rather than “grace” throughout the New Testament. Why use the generic word “grace” to obscure its more specific and descriptive meaning?

In translation work, it’s easier for subjective bias to creep into Paul’s doctrinal letters but not as easy in the four Gospels and Acts. This is because the historical narratives of the Gospels and Acts many times force a context which binds the translators’ hands so to speak. But doctrinal writings, unfortunately, can allow them more freedom superimpose their own doctrinal bias by fudging certain words. Some of the biggest culprits are rendering the Greek pneuma as “spirit” rather than “breath,” pistis as “faith” rather than “faithfulness,” pisteuo as “believe” rather than “trust,” and charis as “grace” rather than “favor.”

Many have noted an inconsistency in the gospel message Paul preached as compared with what Jesus Christ Himself preached. In his two books “The Gospel According to Jesus” and “The Gospel According to Paul,” John MacArthur made an unsuccessful attempt to reconcile this issue. But the true cause is simply translator bias in Paul’s letters. Christ’s parables about faithful servants set a context in which there’s no doubt as to the message of the gospel. But rather than being true to Christ’s message and rendering pistis as “faithfulness” in Paul’s doctrinal teachings, the translators cloaked it with “faith” instead. Now they can claim that Paul taught we’re saved by believing some facts are true rather than being faithful servants to the Lord as the Lord Himself taught.

In the King James Version, charis is translated as “favour” several times in Luke and Acts: “And the angel said unto her, Fear not, Mary: for thou hast found favour [charis] with God” (Luk 1:30); “And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour [charis] with God and man” (Luk 2:52); “Praising God, and having favour [charis] with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved” (Act 2:47); “And delivered him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favour [charis] and wisdom in the sight of Pharaoh king of Egypt; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house … Who found favour [charis] before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob” (Act 7:10, 46); “And desired favour [charis] against him, that he would send for him to Jerusalem, laying wait in the way to kill him” (Act 25:3). However, in the epistles charis isn’t translated “favour” even once! Why not? It’s because the doctrinal genre of the epistles allowed the translators this liberty.

This word is used 78 times in the Greek Septuagint and more than half of its occurrences speak of someone being favored in the eyes or the sight of another. These quotations are from the KJV but they contain charis in the Septuagint: “But Noah found grace [charis] in the eyes of the LORD” (Gen 6:8), “My Lord, if now I have found favour [charis] in thy sight” (Gen 18:3), “that I may find grace [charis] in thy sight” (Gen 32:5), “These are to find grace [charis] in the sight of my lord” (Gen 33:8), “if now I have found grace [charis] in thy sight” (Gen 33:10), “let me find grace [charis] in the sight of my lord” (Gen 33:15), “Let me find grace [charis] in your eyes” (Gen 34:11), “And Joseph found grace [charis] in his sight” (Gen 39:4), “and gave him favour [charis] in the sight of the keeper of the prison” (Gen 39:21), “And God Almighty give you mercy [charis] before the man” (Gen 43:14), “let us find grace [charis] in the sight of my lord” (Gen 47:25), “If now I have found grace [charis] in thy sight” (Gen 47:29), “If now I have found grace [charis] in your eyes” (Gen 50:4), “And I will give this people favour [charis] in the sight of the Egyptians” (Exo 3:21), “And the LORD gave the people favour [charis] in the sight of the Egyptians” (Exo 11:3), “And the LORD gave the people favour [charis] in the sight of the Egyptians” (Exo 12:36), “and thou hast also found grace [charis] in my sight. Now therefore, I pray thee, if I have found grace [charis] in thy sight, shew me now thy way, that I may know thee, that I may find grace [charis] in thy sight” (Exo 33:12-13), “For wherein shall it be known here that I and thy people have found grace [charis] in thy sight?” (Exo 33:16), “for thou hast found grace [charis] in my sight” (Exo 33:17), “If now I have found grace [charis] in thy sight” (Exo 34:9), “wherefore have I not found favour [charis] in thy sight” (Num 11:11), “if we have found grace [charis] in thy sight” (Num 32:5), “she find no favour [charis] in his eyes” (Deu 24:1), “If now I have found grace [charis] in thy sight” (Jdg 6:17), “in whose sight I shall find grace [charis]” (Rth 2:2), “Why have I found grace [charis] in thine eyes” (Rth 2:10), “Let me find favour [charis] in thy sight, my lord” (Rth 2:13), “Let thine handmaid find grace [charis] in thy sight” (1Sa 1:18), “for he hath found favour [charis] in my sight” (1Sa 16:22), “I have found grace [charis] in thine eyes” (1Sa 20:3), “if I have found favour [charis] in thine eyes” (1Sa 20:29), “Wherefore let the young men find favour [charis] in thine eyes” (1Sa 25:8), “If I have now found grace [charis] in thine eyes” (1Sa 27:5), “I have found grace [charis] in thy sight” (2Sa 14:22), “if I shall find favour [charis] in the eyes of the LORD” (2Sa 15:25), “I may find grace [charis] in thy sight” (2Sa 16:4), “And Hadad found great favour [charis] in the sight of Pharaoh” (1Ki 11:19), “And Esther obtained favour [charis] in the sight of all them that looked upon her” (Est 2:15), “she obtained grace and favour [charis] in his sight” (Est 2:17), “she obtained favour [charis] in his sight” (Est 5:2), “If I have found favour [charis] in the sight of the king” (Est 5:8), “If I have found favour [charis] in thy sight” (Est 7:3), “if I have found favour [charis] in his sight” (Est 8:5).

The translators of the Septuagint used this word for Moses’ statement about God’s favor toward him and His chosen people, “For wherein shall it be known here that I and thy people have found grace [charis] in thy sight? is it not in that thou goest with us? so shall we be separated, I and thy people, from all the people that are upon the face of the earth. And the LORD said unto Moses, I will do this thing also that thou hast spoken: for thou hast found grace [charis] in my sight, and I know thee by name.” (Exo 33:16-17). Our English “cherish” hints at its etymology from the Greek charis. God favors and cherishes His people!

God’s chosen people found charis or favor in His sight, and Moses defined this favor as them being separated from all other people on earth: “Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine” (Exo 19:5); “For from the top of the rocks I see him, and from the hills I behold him: lo, the people shall dwell alone, and shall not be reckoned among the nations” (Num 23:9); “For what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the LORD our God is in all things that we call upon him for?” (Deu 4:7); “And what one nation in the earth is like thy people, even like Israel, whom God went to redeem for a people to himself, and to make him a name, and to do for you great things and terrible, for thy land, before thy people, which thou redeemedst to thee from Egypt, from the nations and their gods?” (2Sa 7:23); “For thou didst separate them from among all the people of the earth, to be thine inheritance, as thou spakest by the hand of Moses thy servant, when thou broughtest our fathers out of Egypt, O Lord GOD” (1Ki 8:53); “He hath not dealt so with any nation: and as for his judgments, they have not known them. Praise ye the LORD.” (Psa 147:20); “Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you” (2Co 6:17).

To be favored in God’s sight is to be treated differently by Him in comparison with other people. God sees His chosen people distinctly from all other people. They are His peculiar treasure. He doesn’t reckon them among other nations and doesn’t deal with them like He does with other nations. They are separate and favored by Him.

God’s favored people

Once we recognize that charis is simply favor, then in the context of salvation, it’s about God favoring His people above all other people. Recorded in Acts chapter 13 is the time when Paul and Barnabas went into the synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia and taught the Jews forgiveness of sins through the death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. These Jews then had to embrace this truth to continue as one of God’s favored people, “Now when the congregation was broken up, many of the Jews and religious proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas: who, speaking to them, persuaded them to continue in the grace [favor] of God” (Act 13:43).

God’s favor is what John meant by, “And of his fulness have all we received, and grace [favor] for grace [favor]. For the law was given by Moses, but grace [favor] and truth came by Jesus Christ.” (Jhn 1:16-17). Other translations have, “grace [favor] upon grace [favor]” (DBY), “grace [favor] in place of grace [favor] already given” (NIV), “grace [favor] over-against grace [favor]” (YLT). The Law of Moses itself didn’t bring God’s favor—Jesus Christ did. God’s chosen people were favored under the Old Covenant. However, those alive when the Messiah came had to receive Him for favor in place of favor already given. Rejecting God’s own Son would be rejecting His favor and no longer being favored as one of His people.

When writing to the Galatians, Paul expressed that the Jews are rejecting God’s favor if righteousness comes by the law, “I do not frustrate [atheteō 114] the grace [favor] of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain” (Gal 2:21). The Greek atheteō translated as “frustrate” is rendered several other places in the New Testament as “reject” or “despise.” He wrote later, “Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace [favor]” (Gal 5:4). We could say the last phrase as “fallen out of favor.” His point was that Gentiles were now being favored by God as His people, but if they became circumcised with the intent of placing themselves under the Old Covenant, they would be rejecting God’s favor.

Recognizing that charis simply means favor opens our understanding of Paul’s letter to the Ephesians in particular because God purposed from the beginning the salvation of a chosen people to Himself, “According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world” (Eph 1:4). He would favor these people above all other people and save them by sending His Son Jesus Christ to shed His blood for their sins, “To the praise of the glory of his grace [favor], wherein he hath made us accepted [favored] in the beloved. In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace [favor]” (Eph 1:6-7).

God’s only begotten Son was seen figuratively and prophetically in Adam, while His chosen people the ekklesia (church, assembly, congregation) were seen in Adam’s wife taken out of him, “And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man. Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.” (Gen 2:23-24). Paul quoted from this passage and said it was a mystery that foretold of Christ and the church, “For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church [ekklesia 1577].” (Eph 5:31-32). This is what he meant by, “he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world” (Eph 1:4).

The church is a Jewish body

The Greek ekklesia is an assembly, gathering, or congregation of people. This word was used once in the New Testament for God’s people under the Old Covenant, “This is he, that was in the church [ekklēsia 1577] in the wilderness with the angel which spake to him in the mount Sina, and with our fathers: who received the lively oracles to give unto us” (Act 7:38). The very first time Israel was called a congregation or assembly was during the Exodus on the first Passover, “Speak ye unto all the congregation [‘ēḏȃ 5712] of Israel, saying, In the tenth day of this month they shall take to them every man a lamb, according to the house of their fathers, a lamb for an house” (Exo 12:3), “And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month: and the whole assembly [qāhēl 6951] of the congregation [‘ēḏȃ 5712] of Israel shall kill it in the evening” (Exo 12:6). Thus, the true Passover Lamb shed His precious blood for this assembly of God’s people.

We’re told several times that Gentiles partake of the salvation God provided for His chosen people: “Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews” (Jhn 4:22); “And if some of the branches be broken off, and thou, being a wild olive tree, wert graffed in among them, and with them partakest of the root and fatness of the olive tree” (Rom 11:17); “It hath pleased them verily; and their debtors they are. For if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, their duty is also to minister unto them in carnal things.” (Rom 15:27); “Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God” (Eph 2:19); “That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel” (Eph 3:6); “Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light” (Col 1:12); “For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah” (Heb 8:8).

Salvation was provided for the Jews, and the gospel message was sent to them first: “And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem” (Luk 24:47); “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth” (Act 1:8); “Unto you first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his iniquities” (Act 3:26); “Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles.” (Act 13:46); “For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek” (Rom 1:16); “Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile; But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile” (Rom 2:9-10).

Christ’s faithfulness

“For by grace [favor] are ye saved through faith [faithfulness]; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.” (Eph 2:8-9). Here Paul was not speaking of our faith but Christ’s faithfulness. We can be sure of this because he will go on to say a little later, “by the faith [faithfulness] of him” (Eph 3:11-12), “because of Christ’s faithfulness” (NET). He was teaching salvation by Christ’s faithfulness, not by the works of the law, “through faith [faithfulness]; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works” (Eph 2:8-9). This corresponds to what he also taught the Galatians and Romans:

We are Jews by birth and not Gentile sinners, yet we know that no one is justified by the works of the law but by the faithfulness of Jesus Christ. And we have come to believe in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by the faithfulness of Christ and not by the works of the law, because by the works of the law no one will be justified. (Galatians 2:15-16 NET).

For no one is declared righteous before him by the works of the law, for through the law comes the knowledge of sin. But now apart from the law the righteousness of God (which is attested by the law and the prophets) has been disclosed – namely, the righteousness of God through the faithfulness of Jesus Christ for all who believe. (Romans 3:20-22 NET)

The gift of God

“For by grace [favor] are ye saved through faith [faithfulness]; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God” (Eph 2:8). Calvinists insist that we believe because we’re saved and not that we’re saved because we believe. This is because in their soteriological system it’s necessary to get the cart before the horse to stay logically consistent. Therefore, they must maintain that “the gift of God” in this verse is our faith. But Paul wasn’t even talking about our faith but Christ’s faithfulness. Therefore, all of this wrangling about faith being a gift is a complete non-issue that distracts and wastes our time, “strive not about words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers” (2Ti 2:14).

Paul himself settled what he meant by “the gift of God” later in his letter: “If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace [favor] of God which is given me to you-ward” (Eph 3:2); “Whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of the grace [favor] of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power. Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace [favor] given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ;” (Eph 3:7-8); “But unto every one of us is given grace [favor] according to the measure of the gift of Christ” (Eph 4:7). He stated several times that the gift is God’s favor—His favor toward His people.

Christ pleads in our favor

“And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter [paraklētos 3875]” (Jhn 14:16); “But the Comforter [paraklētos 3875], which is the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Jhn 14:26); “But when the Comforter [paraklētos 3875] is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit [breath] of truth” (Jhn 15:26); “Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter [paraklētos 3875] will not come unto you” (Jhn 16:7).

Just before His death, burial, resurrection, and ascension back to His Father, Christ taught His disciples about the Advocate which is the holy breath. Most English translations render the Greek paraklētos either as “Comforter,” “Counselor,” or “Helper,” but the New International Version renders it best as “Advocate.” John later wrote that the paraklētos is Jesus Christ Himself in His role as our Advocate with the Father, “My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate [paraklētos 3875] with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous” (1Jo 2:1).

The Merriam-Webster Dictionary defines the noun advocate as “one who pleads the cause of another,” and the verb advocate as “to plead in favor of.” Dictionary.com defines the noun as “a person who pleads for or in behalf of another; intercessor,” and the verb “to speak or write in favor of.” As God’s people, the favor we’re shown is that His Son advocates or intercedes for us at His right hand. When we sin and confess it, He advocates on our behalf and the Father forgives us, “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sinsAnd if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father” (1Jo 1:9, 2:1). Also, when we’re falsely accused and condemned by our enemies, He intercedes and the Father justifies or vindicates us from the charges, “Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect [chosen]? It is God that justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.” (Rom 8:33-34). God’s people are blessed with this favor before Him.

This is also what Paul taught the Ephesians, “Which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places” (Eph 1:20), “Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace [favor] ye are saved;) And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus” (Eph 2:5-6). It’s by God’s favor that we’re saved—the favor of being represented by His Son seated at His right hand. Paul then went on to reiterate this favor by which we are saved, “For by grace [favor] are ye saved through faith [faithfulness]” (Eph 2:8). God’s people are saved by God’s favor through Christ’s faithfulness to die for their sins.

Conclusion

Bible translations have effectively expunged the idea of God’s favor toward His chosen people by rendering charis as “grace” throughout the New Testament. Rather than salvation coming to the world by God favoring His people and sending His Son to die for them, the gospel has become a generalized salvation to everyone that is severed from the promises made to Abraham.

Jesus Christ was talking about Himself as the Advocate through God’s holy breath (Jhn 14:16,26,15:26,16:7). An advocate pleads in favor of another and this is what He does. He doesn’t intercede for the rest of the world but only for God’s people. Therefore, His people are shown favor over everyone else. But the good news is that all nations and ethnicities of people can join themselves to this assembly of people and partake of this favor!

Paul’s statement, “For by grace [favor] are ye saved through faith [faithfulness]; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast” (Eph 2:8), is taken to mean that people are saved by God’s grace through faith—through believing some facts about Jesus are true. However, Paul was saying that God’s people are saved by His favor through Christ’s faithfulness to shed His blood for them—that they’re saved by the gift of His favor.

Man and Eternal Life

Introduction

The corruption of the pure gospel message of Jesus Christ began while the apostles were still alive. Paul had to deal with Greek philosophers that denied the resurrection of the body because of the belief that flesh is evil while spirit is good. John fought against Gnosticism that taught an erroneous spiritualized view of Jesus Christ. If the apostles themselves had resist these kinds of errors, it shouldn’t be surprising that false doctrines are even more prevalent about 2,000 years later.

Paul wrote to Timothy, “For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables [mythos 3454]” (2Ti 4:3-4). And this is exactly the situation in mainstream Protestant churches today. The systems of theology being taught aren’t sound doctrine, but simply fables or myths. It’s a myth that man is an eternal non-physical being inside a physical body that continues to live disembodied after death.

Earlier Paul had written to Timothy, “In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth; And that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at his will” (2Ti 2:25-26). We typically think of repentance in regards to immoral living but it also applies to false beliefs. The devil ensnares us with false doctrines that we must repent before God. However, if we hear the truth but keep arguing against it and clinging to error, there can come a point where God no longer gives us repentance. We will then be taken captive by the devil at his will and left without hope.

I’m so thankful God allowed me to repent of the false doctrines I believed for over two decades and come to acknowledge the truth. I’ve had to endure much brokenness and repentance from false doctrine to get to where I’m at now, and my journey still continues. My prayer is that my fellow brethren would also come to repentance and “recover themselves out of the snare of the devil.”

Roman Catholic false doctrine

In order to sell indulgences and pad the coffers, the Roman Catholic Church (RCC) had to fabricate quite an elaborate system of myths consisting of people living as disembodied non-physical beings after death in a temporary place of punishment called purgatory. Obviously humans must continue living disembodied after death in order for this hoax to work and be profitable. Although life and death are both very simple and straightforward concepts—to be alive is to not be dead, to be dead is to not be alive—but in order for the RCC to sell indulgences, they had to teach that man is an eternal non-physical being that continues living outside the body after death in a non-physical abode. The Protestant Reformation successfully exposed and purged the false doctrine of purgatory yet most Protestant churches today continue believing and teaching that man is an eternal non-physical being that lives in either heaven or hell after death.

The teaching that humans are eternal non-physical beings causes a big inconsistency with the simple understanding of life and death because if everyone lives eternally then everyone has eternal life. When annihilation is denied, eternal life must be redefined. Therefore, in order for this RCC doctrine to work, both life and death had to be redefined because if the penalty for our sins is eternal suffering, then the lost still live eternally even though they don’t have eternal life. This dilemma was overcome by redefining eternal life from that of quantity to quality—that it’s not of length, extent, or measure, but of nature, condition, or kind. Now they can claim that everyone lives eternally but only the saved have a special quality of life that is called “eternal life.” Thus the concepts of spiritual life and spiritual death were invented.

Rather than people dying and returning to the ground because of Adam’s sin, “and so death passed upon all men” (Rom 5:12), it’s taught that Adam passed down some kind of spiritual death upon all of his descendants so that everyone is born spiritually dead and will go to hell unless they’re made spiritually alive. We’re supposedly non-physical beings that are transformed from spiritually dead to spiritually alive the moment we come to Christ. Of course infant baptism then had to be invented to “save” babies from going to hell. We’re all said to be born spiritually dead, although we’re physically alive, then we become spiritually alive so that we’ll go to heaven after we’re physically dead. This is quite confusing but scholars and theologians are very clever at making it all sound so convincing! And death was also redefined to be a type of separation—physical death is the separation of the non-physical being from the physical body and spiritual or eternal death is the separation of the person from God.

It makes far more sense, however, that life is actually being alive while death is actually being dead. We’re physical creatures that are either alive or dead. Eternal life is simply continuity or perpetuity of living without ever dying again while those without eternal life are annihilated—they cease to live and will never live again. But the current RCC and Protestant systems of “spiritualized” teachings shouldn’t surprise us because false doctrine has always been a problem.

Man is a physical being

Man is strictly a physical being animated by the breath of God, “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being [neeš 5315]” (Gen 2:7). The Hebrew word for “being” is neeš used many times in the Old Testament for man: “All the persons [neeš 5315] who went with Jacob to Egypt, who came from his body, besides Jacob’s sons’ wives, were sixty-six persons [neeš 5315] in all” (Gen 46:26); “Therefore I said to the children of Israel, ‘No one [neeš 5315] among you shall eat blood, nor shall any stranger who dwells among you eat blood’ ” (Lev 17:12); “Your eye shall not pity: life [neeš 5315] shall be for life [neeš 5315], eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot” (Deu 19:21).

This same word is also used for animals: “Then God said, “Let the waters abound with an abundance of living creatures [neeš 5315], and let birds fly above the earth across the face of the firmament of the heavens” (Gen 1:20); “Then God said, ‘Let the earth bring forth the living creature [neeš 5315] according to its kind: cattle and creeping thing and beast of the earth, each according to its kind’; and it was so” (Gen 1:24); “‘Also, to every beast of the earth, to every bird of the air, and to everything that creeps on the earth, in which there is life [neeš 5315], I have given every green herb for food’; and it was so” (Gen 1:30); “And as for Me, behold, I establish My covenant with you and with your descendants after you, and with every living creature [neeš 5315] that is with you: the birds, the cattle, and every beast of the earth with you, of all that go out of the ark, every beast of the earth” (Gen 9:9-10); “This is the law of the animals and the birds and every living creature [neeš 5315] that moves in the waters, and of every creature [neeš 5315] that creeps on the earth” (Gen 11:46).

Furthermore, not only was man formed from the ground, “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground” (Gen 2:7), but so were the animals, “Out of the ground the LORD God formed every beast of the field and every bird of the air” (Gen 2:19). And likewise, as the breath of life is in the nostrils of man, “breathed into his nostrils the breath of life” (Gen 2:7), so it is with the animals, “And all flesh died that moved on the earth: birds and cattle and beasts and every creeping thing that creeps on the earth, and every man. All in whose nostrils was the breath of the spirit [breath] of life, all that was on the dry land, died” (Gen 7:21-22).

We don’t think of animals as non-physical beings living inside bodies that continue to live disembodied after death. Why then do we think this way about man? Man is simply a physical being—he is dust: “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground” (Gen 2:7); “till you return to the ground, for out of it you were taken; for dust you are, and to dust you shall return” (Gen 3:19); “And Abraham answered and said, Behold now, I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes” (Gen 18:27); “For He knows our frame; He remembers that we are dust” (Psalm 103:14); “All go unto one place; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again” (Ecc 3:20); “Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit [breath] shall return unto God who gave it” (Ecc 12:7).

There’s no such thing as a “spirit” being

The popular teaching today is that man is a non-physical spirit being living inside a physical body as though wearing the body like a suit of clothes. At death man simply slips out of the body and continues living disembodied in either heaven or hell. However, the creation account of man doesn’t depict the making of a non-physical spirit being and then a body formed around him. Rather, a body was formed then God animated this body to life by breathing into his nostrils.

The main verses used to proof-text that man is a spirit being: “For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit [pneuma 4151] of man which is in him?” (1Co 2:11); “And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit [pneuma 4151] and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ” (1Th 5:23); “For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit [pneuma 4151], and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart” (Heb 4:12). Although man certainly is more than just physical, these verses are being used to teach that he isn’t physical at all! It’s being taught that he is strictly a non-physical spirit being that can live just as well and even better without his physical body.

The Greek pneuma, translated consistently in the New Testament as “spirit,” is literally air, breath, or wind. It’s the noun form of the verb pneo which means “to blow.” The use of pneo in all seven of its occurrences agree: “And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew [pneō 4154] … And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew [pneō 4154]” (Mat 7:25,27); “And when ye see the south wind blow [pneō 4154]” (Luk 12:55); “The wind bloweth [pneō 4154] where it listeth” (Jhn 3:8); “And the sea arose by reason of a great wind that blew [pneō 4154]” (Jhn 6:18); “and hoised up the mainsail to the wind [pneō 4154]” (Act 27:40); “that the wind should not blow [pneō 4154] on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree” (Rev 7:1). Pneuma is simply air, breath, or wind as its verb counterpart attests. It’s also where our English “pneumatics,” “pneumonia,” and “pneumology” are derived—all involving air or breath. There’s nothing inherent in the word pneuma that implies a conscious living personal being.

Furthermore, Jesus Christ compared pneuma with the wind blowing, “The wind [pneuma 4151] bloweth [pneō 4154] where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit [pneuma 4151]” (Jhn 3:8). And He demonstrated it as breath by blowing from His mouth onto His disciples, “And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost [pneuma 4151]” (Jhn 20:22).

The translators of the New Testament did us no favors by their inconsistency in correctly rendering the verb pneō as “blow,” but the noun pneuma incorrectly as “spirit,” implying a conscious living being. There’s no such thing as a “spirit” being because pneuma is simply air, breath, or wind.

Now, God Himself, as well as angels and demons, are called pneuma: “God is a Spirit [pneuma 4151]” (Jhn 4:24); “Who maketh his angels spirits [pneuma 4151]” (Heb 1:7); “Are they not all ministering spirits [pneuma 4151]” (Heb 1:14); “When the even was come, they brought unto him many that were possessed with devils: and he cast out the spirits [pneuma 4151] with his word” (Mat 8:16); “And when he had called unto him his twelve disciples, he gave them power against unclean spirits [pneuma 4151], to cast them out” (Mat 10:1). But this isn’t the literal use of the word but metaphorical. They’re all pneuma in the sense that, like the wind, they can’t be seen but can be felt. They’re invisible yet affect and influence this visible world. Pneuma in these cases isn’t stating what they’re made of—some kind of “spirit” composition. But depicting how they’re felt, discerned, or perceived—as breath or wind. For those reading the New Testament in their native Greek language, the literal and metaphorical uses aren’t difficult to distinguish.

Man isn’t a non-physical being living inside a physical body. He is a living soul, “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul [neṗeš 5315]” (Gen 2:7). The Greek equivalent of the Hebrew neṗeš is psychē as understood by Paul’s quote of Moses’ statement, “The first man Adam was made a living soul [psychē G5590]” (1Co 15:45). Also by Peter’s quote of David, “For thou wilt not leave my soul [neṗeš 5315] in hell; neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption” (Psa 16:10), “Because thou wilt not leave my soul [psychē G5590] in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption” (Act 2:27).

Of course psychē is where the English words psychiatrist, psychologist, and psychosis are derived—all involving the mind. The soul consists of mental faculties, memory, will, personality, emotions, imagination, heart, and conscience. But inner soul of man doesn’t imply a separate being that can live autonomously without his physical body.

Jesus Christ taught us the difference between the body and the soul, “And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul [psychē G5590]: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul [psychē G5590] and body in hell [geenna 1067]” (Mat 10:28). People can kill the body but they can’t destroy the soul, the inner composition that makes each individual who they are. Only God can destroy or annihilate the soul and body completely by throwing both into geenna—the lake of fire. This difference is also discerned in what was stated by David and Peter concerning Christ’s burial in His tomb, “Because thou wilt not leave my soul [psychē G5590] in hell [hadēs 86], neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption” (Act 2:27), “He seeing this before spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul [psychē G5590] was not left in hell [hadēs 86], neither his flesh did see corruption” (Act 2:31). The word being translated “hell” here isn’t geenna which is the lake of fire, but hadēs which is a grave or tomb where dead bodies are buried. Christ’s soul was in the tomb while He was dead—it wasn’t a living conscious being that went to heaven apart from His body. In the resurrection, God restored His life and soul.

Life and death

Humans are physical beings animated or made alive by the breath of God. At death, the breath in man’s nostrils returns to God: “Let the LORD, the God of the spirits [breaths] of all flesh” (Num 27:16); “Then the dust will return to the earth as it was, and the spirit [breath] will return to God who gave it” (Ecc 12:7); “And when Jesus had cried out with a loud voice, He said, ‘Father, into Your hands I commit My spirit [breath]’ ’’ Having said this, He breathed His last” (Luk 23:46); “And they stoned Stephen as he was calling on God and saying, ‘Lord Jesus, receive my spirit [breath]’” (Acts 7:59); “the Father of spirits [breaths]” (Heb 12:9), “For as the body without the spirit [breath] is dead” (Jam 2:26).

When someone dies they don’t continue living as a disembodied non-physical being but are dead and no longer living. The dead know nothing and have no consciousness. They’re not praising God in heaven right now because the dead cannot praise at all: “For the living know that they shall die: but the dead know not any thing, neither have they any more a reward; for the memory of them is forgotten” (Ecc 9:5); “For in death there is no remembrance of thee: in the grave who shall give thee thanks?” (Psa 6:5); “Wilt thou shew wonders to the dead? shall the dead arise and praise thee? Selah. Shall thy lovingkindness be declared in the grave? or thy faithfulness in destruction?” (Psa 88:10-11); “The dead praise not the LORD, neither any that go down into silence” (Psa 115:17); “For the grave cannot praise thee, death can not celebrate thee: they that go down into the pit cannot hope for thy truth. The living, the living, he shall praise thee, as I do this day: the father to the children shall make known thy truth.” (Isa 38:18-19); “For he is not a God of the dead, but of the living: for all live unto him” (Luk 20:38).

To be alive is to see light but to be dead is to be in darkness: “He will deliver his soul from going into the pit, and his life shall see the light … To bring back his soul from the pit, to be enlightened with the light of the living” (Job 33:28, 30); “He shall go to the generation of his fathers; they shall never see light” (Psa 49:19); “For thou hast delivered my soul from death: wilt not thou deliver my feet from falling, that I may walk before God in the light of the living?” (Psa 56:13); “But the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer darkness” (Mat 8:12); “Then said the king to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him into outer darkness” (Mat 22:13); “In him was life; and the life was the light of men” (Jhn 1:4); “I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life” (Jhn 8:12); “These are wells without water, clouds that are carried with a tempest; to whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever” (2Pe 2:17); “Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame; wandering stars, to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever” (Jde 1:13).

Death passed upon all men

Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned: (For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come. (Romans 5:12-14)

Paul wasn’t saying here, as taught nowadays, that because of Adam’s sin some kind of spiritual death passed upon all mankind. Rather, it’s simply ceasing to be alive because dying and returning to the ground is the curse that God pronounced upon Adam, “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return” (Gen 3:19). That Adam was a figure or type of Christ to come indicates that because of Adam’s sin we all die and return to the ground, but because of Christ’s righteousness we all can be resurrected from the ground to eternal life. And this is the same correlation Paul drew when teaching the Corinthians about the resurrection, “For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.” (1Co 15:21-22).

Paul went on to say that although death has been reigning over us, one day we shall reign in life, “For if by one man’s offence death reigned [basileuō 936] by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign [basileuō 936] in life by one, Jesus Christ” (Rom 5:17). But this reigning in life, according to John, is realized once we are made alive in the first resurrection:

And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned [basileuō 936] with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign [basileuō 936] with him a thousand years. (Revelation 20:4-6)

Paul will go on to contrast eternal life and death, “That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 5:21), “For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 6:23). Thus death is to no longer be alive while eternal life is to never see death again. Eternal life is victory over death that has been reigning over mankind because of Adam’s sin.

The wages of sin is death

Scripture is consistent that death is the penalty for our sins: “for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die” (Gen 2:17); “every man shall be put to death for his own sin” (Deu 24:16); “but every man shall die for his own sin” (2Ch 25:4); “he shall die: because thou hast not given him warning, he shall die in his sin” (Eze 3:20); “the soul that sinneth, it shall die” (Eze 18:4); “The soul that sinneth, it shall die” (Eze 18:20); “I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins” (Jhn 8:24); “and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned” (Rom 5:12); “That as sin hath reigned unto death” (Rom 5:21); “For the wages of sin is death” (Rom 6:23); “The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law” (1Co 15:56); “For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die” (Rom 8:13); “Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death” (Jas 1:15).

If the penalty for our sins is eternity in fire, then how could Christ’s death have paid that penalty? But if we understand that death is actually the penalty for our sins then it makes sense that Christ’s death paid that penalty. His death on the cross paid for our sins and saved us from the penalty for our sins which is death.

Eternal life is continuity or perpetuity of life without ever dying

Eternal life is simply living perpetually without ever dying again. Since we’re physical beings in bondage to the power of death, we don’t have eternal life right now for the simple reason that we’re all going to die. Many Christians claim to have eternal life right now because of some supposed quality of life called “eternal life,” though knowing they’re going to die someday. But if we truly have eternal life right now then we wouldn’t ever die.

“Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him” (Rom 6:9). Here Paul said that Christ “dieth no more” which he defined in context as eternal life, “eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 5:21), “eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 6:23). To live eternally is to die no more. It’s to have endless life, “Who is made, not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life” (Heb 7:16), “Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them” (Heb 7:25). Jesus Himself said, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death” (Rev 1:18). Though He was dead yet now He is alive and lives forevermore. This is eternal life.

It’s because death itself will forever be destroyed that we will live forever: “He will swallow up death in victory; and the Lord GOD will wipe away tears from off all faces; and the rebuke of his people shall he take away from off all the earth: for the LORD hath spoken it” (Isa 25:8); “I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death: O death, I will be thy plagues; O grave, I will be thy destruction: repentance shall be hid from mine eyes” (Hos 13:14); “The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death” (1Co 15:26); “And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage” (Heb 2:15); “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away” (Rev 21:4). Eternal life is the result of no more death.

Do we have eternal life right now?

There are a few statements from the writings of John often used as proof-texts that Christians have eternal life right now as some kind of quality of life. When Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life” (Jhn 5:24), He was talking about the resurrection from the grave to eternal life, “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation” (Jhn 5:28-29). Therefore, to be “passed from death unto life” is to be dead in the grave but then raised to eternal life without coming into condemnation or damnation. Those who partake in the first resurrection are “passed from death unto life” because they will not die a second time, “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years” (Rev 20:6).

In his first letter, John quoted Christ’s words “passed from death unto life” in the context of Abel’s death, “Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him? Because his own works were evil, and his brother’s righteous. Marvel not, my brethren, if the world hate you. We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren. He that loveth not his brother abideth in death.” (1Jo 3:12-14). To be “passed from death unto life” is not about some kind of spiritual death because he was talking about Abel’s murder! His shed blood was pleading his innocence, “And he said, What hast thou done? the voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto me from the ground” (Gen 4:10). Being “passed from death unto life” is resurrection from death to life.

Jesus told us that He will raise the dead to life at the last day: “raise it up again at the last day” (Jhn 6:39); I will raise him up at the last day” (Jhn 6:40); “I will raise him up at the last day” (Jhn 6:44). He then said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me hath everlasting life” (Jhn 6:47). And He went on to say, “Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day” (Jhn 6:54). Having eternal life is having the hope of being raised up on the last day.

When John said “that ye may know that ye have eternal life” (1Jo 5:13), he had already defined eternal life at the beginning of his letter, “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)” (1Jo 1:1-2). Eternal life is the bodily resurrected Christ which all the disciples saw and handled, “Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have” (Luk 24:39), “Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing” (Jhn 20:27). Because Christ died and was raised to eternal life, we now have the hope of eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord. We don’t have eternal life as some kind of inward spiritual condition. We have eternal life as the hope of one day being resurrected from death as Christ was.

Since life ends at death, we don’t have eternal life right now. We’ll have eternal life at the resurrection from the dead because we won’t die a second time, “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first -resurrection: on such the second death hath no power” (Rev 20:6). Eternal life is resurrection from death to never die again. Jesus said that we will have eternal life in the world to come, “But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life” (Mar 10:30), “Who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life everlasting” (Luk 18:30).

Christ became a physical being

The ontology of human beings has great implications on the incarnation, death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus Christ because if humans are strictly physical beings then when “the Word was made flesh” (Jhn 1:14), He was made a physical being exactly like us. As a physical being He truly died but was made alive to never die again. This is how eternal life is defined in Scripture and this is our hope.

On the other hand, if humans are non-physical beings living inside bodies like flesh suits then Christ was simply covered or cloaked with flesh as taught in Trinitarianism. Supposedly, humans are non-physical beings living inside physical bodies consisting of only one nature—a 100% human being. But Christ, though also a non-physical being living inside a physical body, consists of two natures—a 100% divine being covered with flesh as a 100% human being. How does any of that make sense?

The implication is that if His flesh is what made Him human then when He died and was no longer in the flesh, He was no longer human! If He was a single-nature being that became a dual-nature being through the incarnation, then He must have reverted back to a single-nature being in His death but then back to a dual-nature being through His resurrection. Essentially there’s no difference between His incarnation and resurrection—He just put on, took off, and put on flesh repeatedly.

The problem with Trinitarianism is that if Christ is a 100% divine being and a 100% human being at the same time then He is actually two beings or two persons in one. Therefore, the myth of natures was invented. What is a nature? It’s nothing but a concept to make this doctrine more palatable. It’s now an easier sell that He has two natures yet is still only one person.

Because humans are physical flesh and blood beings, the Son of God actually was made flesh—a physical flesh and blood human being. He transitioned from a 100% divine being to a 100% human being. He truly died then was truly made alive, “being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit [breath]” (1Pe 3:18), “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore” (Rev 1:18).

When He died, His breath in His nostrils returned to God until breathed back into Him. He committed His breath to His Father then exhaled His last breath, “And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit [breath]: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost [exhaled]” (Luk 23:46). He committed Himself to His Father to judge Him righteously after having been executed through an unrighteous trial, “Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously” (1Pe 2:23), “For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit [breath]” (1Pe 3:18).

The promise of resurrection by God’s breath, “the promise of the Spirit [breath]” (Gal 3:14), was made to the Seed of Abraham, “till the seed should come to whom the promise was made” (Gal 3:19). And the Father kept His promise, “Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Act 2:33). Christ became a physical being like us, died, then was raised to eternal life by the Father breathing life back into Him. This is the hope of eternal life in Him—we also will have life breathed back into us after death.

Throughout human history before Christ, everyone has died and everyone has remained dead. Nobody ever overcame death to live forever. But we are assured that Christ is the only way of salvation because He did overcome death. Therefore, our hope of victory over death is in Christ’s resurrection as the exemplar of ours. But for humans to be resurrected like Him, He had to first become human like us. If He overcame death as some kind of dual-nature being, then we have no hope because we’re not dual-nature beings like Him. He became just like us, so we can become just like Him. This is the eternal life taught in the Scriptures.

The rapture hoax

The event of Christ’s second coming has been marginalized by the false teaching of the rapture. Because we’ve been duped into believing a supposed event named “rapture” after the Latin raptus (“a carrying up”), we give little attention, comparatively, to the true event of Christ’s second coming. We’re more excited about going up than about Christ coming back!

Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day. Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this? (John 11:24-26)

But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at his coming … Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. (1 Corinthians 15:23, 51-52).

For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. (1 Thessalonians 4:15-17).

All three of these passages speak of the dead being raised back to life while those alive at that time will never die but remain alive. The resurrection of the dead was taught throughout the Scriptures but the question would inevitably arise (pun intended!) about what happens to the righteous living when Christ returns to raise the righteous dead. If He is coming to raise the dead, then will He have to kill the living so they can also be raised along with them? Paul said, “Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed.” The fate of those still alive when the dead are raised had been kept secret in a mystery but was now revealed.

Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death” (Jhn 8:51), “And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die” (Jhn 11:26). Likewise Paul said, “We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed” (1Co 15:51) and “we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord” (1Th 4:15). That “we which are alive and remain” indicates that Christ isn’t going to kill those who are alive when He returns but they will remain alive. The dead will be raised back to life while those still alive will never see death but remain alive and be caught up together with them. There is, therefore, a generation of the righteous that truly have eternal life since they’ll never see death.

There is no independent rapture event. This is simply a popular doctrine that sells lots of books. The event we anticipate is Christ’s second coming to raise the dead and catch up the living along with them. Of course this means that everyone goes through the tribulation period. But sadly, because of such false teaching as the rapture, many will be ill prepared for the tribulation.

Now, after being hoodwinked into believing in a rapture, we’ve digressed into endless hours of arguing and debating about this event being pre-, mid-, or post-tribulation. We’re wasting precious time on this complete non-issue that could be spent productively serving Christ. “Of these things put them in remembrance, charging them before the Lord that they strive not about words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers. Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.” (2Ti 2:14-15). False doctrine gets us striving and arguing about things that are unprofitable; completely wasting time we’re supposed to be using in serving the Lord.

Who is in heaven?

Here are three simple facts: (1) there are many Scriptures that state God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ are in heaven; (2) there are many Scriptures that state angels are in heaven; (3) there’s not a single Scripture that states humans go to heaven after death. There are a handful of Scriptures from which it’s assumed that people go to heaven after they die but none that actually state this: “Do not lay up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust destroy and where thieves break in and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven” (Mat 6:19-20); “For this reason I bow my knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, from whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named” (Eph 3:14-15); “For our citizenship is in heaven, from which we also eagerly wait for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ” (Phl 3:20); “to an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled and that does not fade away, reserved in heaven for you” (1Pe 1:3-4).

It’s only an assumption that since our treasure is in heaven that we’ll be going there to claim it, or that having citizenship in heaven means going to live there someday. If there is nothing in the Scriptures about going to heaven after death, then why do we believe this? It’s because the spiritual or non-material abodes of heaven, hell, and purgatory are necessary in RCC doctrines to support the practice of selling indulgences. A spiritual place called purgatory requires alternative spiritual places as well. If our loved ones are alive in purgatory right now, then everyone else that has died must be alive someplace else. Therefore, the saints are already in heaven, the not-quite-saints are in purgatory trying to make it into heaven, and everyone else is burning in hell. Essentially, the RCC turned God’s abode in heaven to mankind’s place, and the lake of fire where the unrighteous bodily resurrected will one day be burned, into a spiritual place where disembodied people are now burning.

What is our hope?

There’s nowhere in Scripture it’s stated that we go to heaven after we die, and nowhere it’s stated that heaven is our hope. However, there are many places that speak of our hope in Christ’s return: “waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ” (1Co 1:7); “we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ” (Phl 3:20); “And to wait for his Son from heaven” (1Th 1:10); “For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming?” (1Th 2:19); “at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ” (1Th 3:13); “sorrow not, even as others which have no hope … unto the coming of the Lord” (1Th 4:13,15); “for an helmet, the hope of salvation … unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ” (1Th 5:8,23); “the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him” (2Th 2:1); “Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ” (Tit 2:13); “unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation” (Heb 9:28); “Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord … for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh” (Jas 5:7-8); “the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ” (2Pe 1:16); “when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure” (1Jo 3:2-3); “looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life” (Jde 1:21); “Behold, I come quickly … And, behold, I come quickly … Surely I come quickly” (Rev 22:7,12,20).

What really is our hope? Is it us going to Him, or is it Him coming to us? Why anticipate His return if we’re already going to be with Him in heaven? And if we’re already with Him in heaven, why should we have to return to the earth to be put back into our bodies? Why have bodies at all? And why is it even called the “resurrection of the dead” (Mat 22:31; Act 23:6,24:15,1; 1Co 15:13,21,42; Phl 3:11; Heb 6:2), or “resurrection from the dead” (Luk 20:35; Act 4:2; Rom 1:4), when we’re not really dead at all but very much alive, and maybe even more alive than before we died?

If we think that the dead are in heaven right now with the Lord then we’ll read this statement, “them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him” (1Th 4:14), to mean that they’ll return with the Lord when He returns. Therefore, it’s not just the second coming of the Lord but the second coming of everyone! But actually, “bring with him” is not during His return from heaven but after their resurrection to meet Him in the air, “Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord” (1Th 4:17). Nobody meets Him until He returns to meet them. We should sorrow not as the world does when they lose their loved ones, “But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope” (1Th 4:13). The hope Paul gave was not of seeing them again in heaven but rather of seeing them again when Christ returns and raises them from the dead. We’ll all meet the Lord and be reunited with our saved loved ones at His return.

It makes no sense that God created us as non-physical beings inside physical bodies that can live perfectly well and even better without physical bodies; then after death we live for hundreds and even thousands of years without physical bodies in a much better place in which we weren’t even created to live; then we leave heaven to be put back into our physical bodies to return back to heaven. What makes sense is that we were created as physical beings whose only hope is Christ’s return to raise us back to life and live forever on this earth.

First Corinthians chapter 15 was Paul’s argument against those in the church at Corinth who denied the resurrection of the dead, “Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead?” (1Co 15:12). One of his many arguments was that if there is no resurrection then those who already died have perished, “And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins. Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.” (1Co 15:17-18). But if those who already died are in heaven right now then they haven’t perished—they’re still alive as disembodied beings. This certainly doesn’t prove Paul’s point. But if it’s understood that humans are physical beings which can only live again by being resurrected then the dead have in fact perished if there is no resurrection. The resurrection is the reason the dead haven’t perished because they have the hope of living again.

“Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in the Lord” (1Co 15:58). Here at the end of his discourse on the resurrection, Paul stated that this is the hope of our labors in this life not being in vain. This also agrees with what Jesus said, “for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just” (Luk 14:14). If there is no resurrection then we take nothing of our labor, “As he came forth of his mother’s womb, naked shall he return to go as he came, and shall take nothing of his labour, which he may carry away in his hand. And this also is a sore evil, that in all points as he came, so shall he go: and what profit hath he that hath laboured for the wind?” (Ecc 5:15-16). On the other hand, if the dead are in heaven right now then they’re already with their treasure in heaven and resurrection isn’t really necessary. But it’s because if there is no resurrection then the dead have in fact perished and all of their labors were in vain—they labored for the wind.

Our final destiny

And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea. And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away. (Revelation 21:1-4)

Scripture is clear that the earth will be renewed and we’ll dwell on it forever. There will be no more death, sorrow, or crying. We won’t go to dwell with God in heaven but rather He will come and dwell with us on this earth, “And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God” (Rev 21:3).

Jesus said that we’ll inherit land, “Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth [gē 1093]” (Mat 5:5). The Greek gē for “earth” appears about 250 times in the New Testament and doesn’t speak of the entire planet but simply about land on the earth, “And thou Bethlehem, in the land [gē 1093] of Juda” (Mat 2:6), “The land [gē 1093] of Zabulon, and the land [gē 1093] of Nephthalim” (Mat 4:15).

Jesus’ statement “Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth [land]” (Mat 5:5), is a quote from Psalm 37 concerning our future permanent land inheritance: “Trust in the LORD, and do good; so shalt thou dwell in the land [‘ere 776], and verily thou shalt be fed” (Psa 37:3); “For evildoers shall be cut off: but those that wait upon the LORD, they shall inherit the earth [‘ere 776]” (Psa 37:9); “But the meek shall inherit the earth [‘ere 776]; and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace” (Psa 37:11); “For such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth [‘ere 776]; and they that be cursed of him shall be cut off” (Psa 37:22); “The righteous shall inherit the land [‘ere 776], and dwell therein for ever” (Psa 37:29); “Wait on the LORD, and keep his way, and he shall exalt thee to inherit the land [‘ere 776]: when the wicked are cut off, thou shalt see it” (Psa 37:34).

Now the LORD had said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, unto a land [‘ere 776] that I will shew thee: And I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be a blessing: And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed. (Genesis 12:1-3)

Paul quoted from this passage and taught that this was the Lord preaching the gospel to Abraham, “And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.” (Gal 3:8-9). The gospel message isn’t a hope of going to heaven but rather of permanent land inheritance just as it had been preached to Abraham: “And the LORD appeared unto Abram, and said, Unto thy seed will I give this land: [‘ere 776] and there builded he an altar unto the LORD, who appeared unto him” (Gen 12:7); “For all the land [‘ere 776] which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever … Arise, walk through the land [‘ere 776] in the length of it and in the breadth of it; for I will give it unto thee” (Gen 13:15, 17); “And he said unto him, I am the LORD that brought thee out of Ur of the Chaldees, to give thee this land [‘ere 776] to inherit it” (Gen 15:7); “And I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the land [‘ere 776] wherein thou art a stranger, all the land [‘ere 776] of Canaan, for an everlasting possession; and I will be their God” (Gen 17:8).

Although Abraham was rich and could very well have purchased some of the land he was dwelling on, instead he sojourned and hoped to receive it as a permanent inheritance. This could only happen by him being resurrected one day and being given land permanently by God. Therefore, Abraham’s hope wasn’t heaven but land inheritance on this earth. This earth will be renewed from the curse and we’ll dwell on our own land inheritance physically and permanently. This is our true hope and eternal destiny.

Sleep is figurative of death

In the Old Testament, the death of God’s people was said to be like sleep: “And the LORD said unto Moses, Behold, thou shalt sleep with thy fathers” (Deu 31:16); “And when thy days be fulfilled, and thou shalt sleep with thy fathers” (2Sa 7:12); “for now shall I sleep in the dust” (Job 7:21); “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt” (Dan 12:2).

Jesus taught that death is like sleep for those who are raised back to life: “Give place: for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth” (Mat 9:24); “the damsel is not dead, but sleepeth” (Mar 5:39); “Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep. Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well. Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep. Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead.” (Jhn 11:11-14).

This likeness of sleep for death continued in the early church: “And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep.” (Act 7:60); “For David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption” (Act 13:36); “For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep” (1Co 11:30); “Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable. But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept.” (1Co 15:18-20); “But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep … even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him … unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep.” (1Th 4:13-15).

There’s no such thing as a concept of soul-sleep taught by some. Everyone who dies, whether righteous or unrighteous, is truly dead and no longer living. The Scriptures speak of death as sleep only figuratively. We can be sure of this because of the words of Jesus Christ, “Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep … Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead” (Jhn 11:11, 14). The figurative speech is sleep—the plain speech is death. It’s because the righteous dead will come back to life that it’s like a sleeping person waking up. And this figure of speech only makes sense if the dead truly are dead and not still alive somewhere else.

Sleep is figurative of death in several ways. As we’re not conscious when sleeping, so it is with death. And as there seems to be no time in sleep, so it is with death. We can sleep for hours straight but it seems like only a blink of the eye once we awake. This is how it is with the dead. Although Abel has been dead for almost six thousand years, it will only seem like a blink when he’s brought back to life. He’ll have no awareness of how long he was dead. Finally, sleep is like death because we only see darkness but then rise up to seeing light.

Hell

The Greek geenna is the word typically translated as “hell” in the New Testament. It appears in seven different passages: Matthew 5:22-30,10:28,18:9,23:15-33; Mark 9:43-48; Luke 12:5; James 3:6. Five of these seven passages put either the whole body or members of the body there:

But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment: and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council: but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell [geenna 1067] fire. … And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell [geenna 1067]. And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell [geenna 1067]. (Matthew 5:22,29-30)

And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell [geenna 1067]. (Matthew 10:28)

And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell [geenna 1067] fire. (Matthew 18:9)

And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to go into hell [geenna 1067], into the fire that never shall be quenched: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. And if thy foot offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter halt into life, than having two feet to be cast into hell [geenna 1067], into the fire that never shall be quenched: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out: it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes to be cast into hell [geenna 1067] fire: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. (Mark 9:43-48)

And the tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity: so is the tongue among our members, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell [geenna 1067]. (James 3:6)

Since the majority of geenna passages place people there physically, then this is the lake of fire where people are thrown after they’ve been resurrected, “And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” (Rev 20:13-15). Therefore, geenna isn’t an intermittent place of fire where disembodied beings go after death but rather the lake of fire where people go after being resurrected from death.

Since geenna is the lake of fire, then Scripture is apparently silent about where the unrighteous go after they die. Actually, the Bible isn’t silent about where they go. The righteous and unrighteous all go to the same place—the grave. Humans are physical beings created from the dust of the earth and animated by the breath of God in the nostrils. At death everyone goes back to the dust waiting for resurrection. The dead in Christ will be resurrected when He returns to live with Him forever on the renewed earth. The unrighteous, on the other hand, will be resurrected after the Millennium to face judgment and die a second time by being thrown physically into geenna.

In the parable of the Wheat and the Tares, it’s “in the end of this world” that Jesus puts the wicked in the fire, “The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world.” (Mat 13:39-40). There’s nothing here about a temporary place of torment where beings go before the end. Again, in the story of the Sheep and Goats the wicked go into the fire after Christ comes, “When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory … Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels” (Mat 25:31,41).

At the end of Isaiah, this place of fire is said to exist in the renewed earth, “For as the new heavens and the new earth, which I will make, shall remain before me, saith the LORD, so shall your seed and your name remain … And they shall go forth, and look upon the carcases [peer 6297] of the men that have transgressed against me: for their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched” (Isa 66:22,24). The Hebrew word peer appears 21 other times in the Old Testament and is always used for carcasses or dead bodies. According to Isaiah this place of fire is not for the living but for the dead. Jesus quoted Isaiah’s statement and called this place geenna:

And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to go into hell [geenna 1067], into the fire that never shall be quenched: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. And if thy foot offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter halt into life, than having two feet to be cast into hell [geenna 1067], into the fire that never shall be quenched: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out: it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes to be cast into hell [geenna 1067] fire: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. (Mark 9:43-48)

Worms and fire together don’t make sense if someone is still alive at the time. Aren’t the worms being burned alive as well? Why don’t the worms die? Are they super fire-resistant worms? And if someone says that the worms are not literal but only figurative, then they must also say that the fire is not literal either. What makes sense is that the lake of fire is a literal and material mass grave for the carcasses of the unrighteous. It’s a grave where worms begin the decomposition process of the bodies before they’re eventually cremated in fire to never live again. The lake of fire is a place of total annihilation.

The Greek hadēs is the grave where dead bodies are buried, “death and hell [hadēs 86] were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death” (Rev 20:14). The lake of fire is a second grave for those who die a second time. The unrighteous will be resurrected back to life in order to be judged, punished, and put to death a second time before being completely annihilated in this mass grave. Jude spoke of the second death as darkness forever, “These are spots in your feasts of charity, when they feast with you, feeding themselves without fear: clouds they are without water, carried about of winds; trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by the roots; Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame; wandering stars, to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever” (Jde 1:12-13).

When a person dies, they’re actually dead and their only hope of living again is to be brought back to life by being physically resurrected from the grave. This is why the second death in the book of Revelation is actually dying physically a second time and being cremated or annihilated in the lake of fire: “He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death” (Rev 2:11); “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years … And death and hell [hadēs 86] were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death.” (Rev 20:6, 14); “the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death” (Rev 21:8).

Jesus taught annihilation

The Greek geenna is a transliteration of the Hebrew noun [gay’ 1516] which means “valley” and the proper locative noun [hinnōm 2011]. This place in the Old Testament was a mass grave just outside Jerusalem where bodies were burned, “And he defiled Topheth, which is in the valley [gay’ 1516] of the children of Hinnom [hinnōm 2011], that no man might make his son or his daughter to pass through the fire to Molech” (2Ki 23:10); “Moreover he burnt incense in the valley [gay’ 1516] of the son of Hinnom [hinnōm 2011], and burnt his children in the fire” (2Ch 28:3); “And they have built the high places of Tophet, which is in the valley [gay’ 1516] of the son of Hinnom [hinnōm 2011], to burn their sons and their daughters in the fire” (Jer 7:31). This is what Jesus was referring to when He said, “Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him twofold more the child of hell [geenna 1067] than yourselves” (Mat 23:15). As men had burnt their children in hinnōm, the “children” of the scribes and Pharisees were their proselytes they were leading to geenna.

And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell [geenna 1067]. And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell [geenna 1067]. (Matthew 5:29-30)

And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to go into hell [geenna 1067], into the fire that never shall be quenched: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. And if thy foot offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter halt into life, than having two feet to be cast into hell [geenna 1067], into the fire that never shall be quenched: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out: it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes to be cast into hell [geenna 1067] fire: Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. (Mark 9:43-48)

That the whole body or members of the body such as the eyes, hands, and feet should be cast into geenna speaks of a bodily resurrected person, not a disembodied person. Furthermore, worms indicate a physical place for the decomposition of physical bodies. After all, if it’s a spiritual abode for disembodied spirit beings, then the worms must also be spiritual worms! And bodies being decomposed by worms suggests the finality of death unto total destruction and annihilation.

After the great white throne judgment, the righteous will actually pass by this mass grave and see the corpses of the unrighteous in various stages of decomposition and cremation, “And they shall go forth, and look upon the carcases of the men that have transgressed against me: for their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched; and they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh” (Isa 66:24). Because of God’s just judgment on their sins against Him, they’ll be abhorred by everyone that passes by. After this, the earth will be renewed from the curse and death will be no more, “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away” (Rev 21:4).

Jesus also contrasted annihilation with eternal life: “That whosoever believeth in him should not perish [apollymi 622], but have eternal life. For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish [apollymi 622], but have everlasting life.” (Jhn 3:15-16); “And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish [apollymi 622], neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand” (Jhn 10:28); “He that loveth his life shall lose [apollymi 622] it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal” (Jhn 12:25). Those who don’t have eternal life will perish. They will die and never live again—annihilation.

The book of life

After Israel committed idolatry by worshipping the golden calf, Moses pleaded for them and requested to have his name blotted out of God’s book instead, “Yet now, if thou wilt forgive their sin—; and if not, blot me, I pray thee, out of thy book which thou hast written. And the LORD said unto Moses, Whosoever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out of my book.” (Exo 32:32-33). Recounting this event 40 years later, Moses gave further details, “Let me alone, that I may destroy them, and blot out their name from under heaven: and I will make of thee a nation mightier and greater than they” (Deu 9:14). According to Moses, someone’s name being blotted out of the book of life is having it blotted out from under heaven—annihilation.

Those whose names are not found written in the book of life will be annihilated in the lake of fire, “And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire” (Rev 20:15), “And they shall go forth, and look upon the carcases of the men that have transgressed against me: for their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched; and they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh” (Isa 66:24). They will be annihilated and all remembrance of them, even their name, will forever be blotted out as though they never lived. Nobody will ever remember them.

Problems with eternal torture in fire

“I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost, That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh” (Rom 9:1-3). Paul’s wish is absolutely unfathomable if the destiny of the unrighteous is actually eternal torture in fire. How could anyone wish this for themselves? But if the destiny of the unrighteous is annihilation to never exist again, then Paul’s wish, albeit still difficult to grasp, is far more palatable.

The punishment of eternal torture in fire raises all kinds of difficult questions: How can eternal torture in fire be the punishment for those who’ve never even heard the gospel and had the possibility of avoiding it? How can eternal torture in fire be the same punishment for everyone regardless of how moral or immoral they lived? How can eternal torture in fire be fair for all when some have already been burning for thousands of years while others are just getting started? And what’s so bad about the seven-year tribulation period when compared with being burned alive eternally? Seven years of tribulation is a luxury resort by comparison. And why does God punish people in fire before judging them? Then why raise them out of the fire, put them back into their bodies, judge and throw them back into the fire? Also, are there two places of fire? Is there a temporary hell for disembodied beings and also a permanent lake of fire after they have been resurrected? The Bible only speaks of one place of fire which is geenna, the lake of fire where people are thrown physically after the resurrection. Nothing is said of any temporary or intermittent place between the time of death and resurrection.

Eternal torture in fire goes far beyond anything reasonable and just. If anything, Scripture teaches that God is merciful and punishes us even less than our sins deserve: “And the LORD passed by before him, and proclaimed, The LORD, The LORD God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth” (Exo 34:6); “And David said unto Gad, I am in a great strait: let us fall now into the hand of the LORD; for his mercies are great: and let me not fall into the hand of man” (2Sa 24:14); “He hath not dealt with us after our sins; nor rewarded us according to our iniquities” (Psa 103:10); “The LORD is good to all: and his tender mercies are over all his works” (Psa 145:9); “It is of the LORD’S mercies that we are not consumed, because his compassions fail not” (Lam 3:22); “Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage? he retaineth not his anger for ever, because he delighteth in mercy.” (Mic 7:18); “And after all that is come upon us for our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou our God hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve, and hast given us such deliverance as this” (Ezr 9:13); “Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?” (Rom 2:4); “Which sometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by water” (1Pe 3:20); “The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance … And account that the longsuffering of our Lord is salvation” (2Pe 3:9, 15).

The Tree of Life

And the LORD God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever: Therefore the LORD God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken. So he drove out the man; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden Cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life. (Genesis 3:22-24)

That man was not created as an eternal being is evident by him being given the tree of life in the garden from which to eat, “the tree of life, and eat, and live forever” (Gen 3:22). The death sentence pronounced upon man, “till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return” (Gen 3:19), was enforced by him no longer having access to the tree of life that would have allowed him to continue living forever.

He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit [breath] saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God. … In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. … Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city. (Revelation 2:7, 22:2, 14)

Mankind’s restored access to the tree of life after the resurrection is not a formality but a necessity. We must eat from this tree continually in order to live and never die again. Why would we “have right to the tree of life” if it’s unnecessary?

The thief on the cross

And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise [paradeisos 3857]. (Luke 23:39-43)

Too much has been made of this passage in claiming that the same day Jesus and this thief died, they both were alive together in Paradise. But if this is what Jesus was really saying, then why not just tell this man without saying it would be today? Didn’t he know he was dying that very day?

It makes more sense, however, that Jesus was simply replying to this man’s request to be remembered when He came into His kingdom, “Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.” But rather than waiting until He came into His kingdom to remember him, He went ahead and remembered him that very day before he died. He was not saying they would be in Paradise that day but simply saying to him that day rather than waiting until the day He came into His kingdom to say it. He was giving him assurance that day before he died.

Furthermore, Paradise is not heaven or an intermittent place for disembodied beings. The same Greek word paradeisos is where the tree of life grows, “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit [breath] saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise [paradeisos 3857] of God” (Rev 2:7), and the tree of life grows in the new city of Jerusalem after the renewal of the earth, “In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations” (Rev 22:2). Paradise is where resurrected people go after the Millennium in the renewed creation. Therefore, Christ and this man couldn’t have gone to Paradise that day because paradise didn’t exist in that day and still doesn’t exist today!

God is not the God of the dead

When confronted by the Sadducees about the resurrection of the dead, “The same day came to him the Sadducees, which say that there is no resurrection” (Mat 22:23), Jesus responded, “But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.” (Mat 22:31-32). His answer proves that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob aren’t living right now but are dead. If they were alive outside their bodies, then there’s no need for the resurrection and the Sadducees won. But it’s the fact that they’re dead right now but will live again in the resurrection that Jesus won!

God is not the God of the dead because He can’t show wonders to them and they can’t praise Him, “Wilt thou shew wonders to the dead? shall the dead arise and praise thee?” (Psa 88:10-11), “The dead praise not the LORD” (Psa 115:17), “For the grave cannot praise thee, death can not celebrate thee … The living, the living, he shall praise thee” (Isa 38:18-19). He is the God of the living which means Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob will live again one day.

The Mount of Transfiguration

And what about Peter, James, and John seeing Moses and Elijah with Jesus on the Mount of Transfiguration, “And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elias talking with him” (Mat 17:3)? Doesn’t this mean that Moses and Elijah were alive at that moment as disembodied beings? It doesn’t mean this because Jesus stated afterward that it was a vision, “And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again from the dead” (Mat 17:9). He had told them beforehand that they were going to see Him “coming in His kingdom” (Mat 16:28).

For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty. For he received from God the Father honour and glory, when there came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. And this voice which came from heaven we heard, when we were with him in the holy mount.” (2 Peter 1:16-18)

Peter recounted that this event he experienced with James and John concerned Christ’s second coming. Moses and Elijah weren’t actually alive at that moment. Peter, James, and John had only seen a vision of the future kingdom in which Moses and Elijah would be alive after being resurrected at the coming of the Lord.

No man has ascended to heaven

Some quote the statement “Wherefore he saith, When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men” (Eph 4:8), to mean that when Christ ascended to heaven, He led all of the Old Testament saints with Him. However, just a few days after Christ ascended, Peter said “For David is not ascended into the heavens” (Act 2:34). Apparently David slipped through the cracks and was left behind! If David, arguably the greatest Jew in Israel’s history, isn’t in heaven then just who is?

Now, some might argue that this only means David isn’t physically in heaven in a resurrected body but is still there as a non-physical disembodied being. But it doesn’t make sense that Peter would say David didn’t ascend though he actually did, just nobody saw him because he was non-physical. Besides, if the real person is the non-physical being as it’s often claimed, then it would make more sense to say that David (the real person) did ascend to heaven regardless of his body.

It’s for the very reason the Jewish people didn’t believe a person lives disembodied after death, that Christ’s resurrection from the dead was substantiated, “David, that he is both dead and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day” (Act 2:29), “For David is not ascended into the heavens” (Act 2:34). That David is both dead and buried, is that he’s not still alive somewhere else outside of his body. David is still dead and buried but Christ is not!

Jesus Himself also said, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven” (Jhn 3:13). He would be the only Man to ascend to heaven because He is the only one that came down from heaven. Christ came down from heaven and became flesh then ascended back to heaven in the flesh. We didn’t come down from heaven but were created on this earth. Since we didn’t come down from heaven, why should we go there after we die? And why should we go without bodies when even Christ Himself went bodily? How is it that He came from heaven without a body but went back with one, yet we originate on earth with a body but supposedly go to heaven without one? How does any of that make sense?

Since “no man hath ascended up to heaven” then Enoch and Elijah didn’t ascend to heaven either: “And Enoch walked with God: and he was not; for God took him” (Gen 5:24), “By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God” (Heb 11:5), “And when they urged him till he was ashamed, he said, Send. They sent therefore fifty men; and they sought three days, but found him not.” (2Ki 2:17). In both cases the people didn’t think these men had gone to heaven where God resides because they tried tried to find them. That is, they believed they went up but then came back down somewhere else.

Also, in both cases they went up bodily, not as some kind of disembodied non-physical being. These events have nothing to do with the destiny of humans after they die. Furthermore, Philip experienced something similar yet was found, “And when they were come up out of the water, the Spirit [breath] of the Lord caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more: and he went on his way rejoicing. But Philip was found at Azotus: and passing through he preached in all the cities, till he came to Caesarea” (Act 8:39-40). Since Philip was caught up but didn’t go to heaven, why should we think Enoch and Elijah went to heaven?

The Rich Man and Lazarus

The account of The Rich Man and Lazarus in Luke 16:19-31 is often used to claim that the lost are disembodied non-physical beings suffering in fire after death. However, this story is simply a parable in which the Greek geenna isn’t even used. It’s the last in a succession of parables that all begin similarly: “A certain man made a great supper” (Luk 14:16); “A certain man had two sons” (Luk 15:11); “There was a certain rich man who had a steward” (Luk 16:1); “There was a certain rich man” (Luk 16:19).

That this is only a parable is also substantiated by Jesus later affirming that Abraham wasn’t alive but will be alive in the resurrection, “Now that the dead are raised, even Moses shewed at the bush, when he calleth the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. For he is not a God of the dead, but of the living: for all live unto him.” (Luk 20:37-38). Therefore, this was a parable since Abraham wasn’t even alive for the rich man to call for him, “And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me” (Luk 16:24).

Furthermore, this parable isn’t depicting an intermittent place for non-physical disembodied beings because this rich man has eyes and a tongue, “And in hell [hadēs 86] he lift up his eyes, being in torments … and cool my tongue; for I am tormented in this flame” (Luk 16:23-24). He was in hadēs which is the grave. But the dead in the graves will be cast into the lake of fire, “And death and hell [hadēs 86] were cast into the lake of fire” (Rev 20:14). This parable isn’t about disembodied beings but about the bodily resurrected in the lake of fire.

Since the previous parable of the Unjust Steward in Luke 16:1-8 was about the Pharisees, “And the Pharisees also, who were covetous, heard all these things: and they derided him” (Luk 16:14), then it follows that this next parable of The Rich Man and Lazarus would also be about them as well. This parable contains some allegorical aspects which identify the rich man as the Levitical priests, “clothed in purple and fine linen” (Luk 16:19), “And they shall take gold, and blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen. And they shall make the ephod of gold, of blue, and of purple, of scarlet, and fine twined linen, with cunning work.” (Exo 28:5-6). Also, the rich man has five brothers and Levi had five brothers all from Leah: Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun.

The rich man is a descendant of Abraham, “Father Abraham … But Abraham said, Son” (Luk 16:24-25), while Lazarus is a Gentile, “And desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man’s table: moreover the dogs came and licked his sores” (Luk 16:21), “I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel … And she said, Truth, Lord: yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters’ table” (Mat 15:24, 27). Christ had taught earlier that many of God’s own people would be cast out but would see Abraham along with Gentiles, “There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. And they shall come from the east, and from the west, and from the north, and from the south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God.” (Luk 13:28-29).

Besides being allegorical, this parable is also prophetic of Lazarus being raised from the dead: “Abraham saith unto him, They have Moses and the prophets; let them hear them. And he said, Nay, father Abraham: but if one went unto them from the dead, they will repent. And he said unto him, If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.” (Luk 16:29-31). The priests and Pharisees didn’t believe that Jesus is the Prophet that Moses said would come, “For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me: for he wrote of me” (Jhn 5:46). They wouldn’t hear Moses and the prophets. And even raising Lazarus from the dead didn’t persuade them to repent but actually became the very catalyst for finally conspiring to put Christ to death, “Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles. … Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death” (Jhn 11:47, 53).

Absent from the body?

This next passage is probably the most often quoted to proof-text that we’re non-physical beings that leave our physical bodies at death, “absent from the body,” then immediately go to be with Christ in heaven, “present with the Lord.”

For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle [tent] were dissolved, we have a building [house] of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked. For we that are in this tabernacle [tent] do groan, being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life. Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit [breath]. Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home [endemeo 1736] in the body, we are absent [ekdemeo 1553] from the Lord: (For we walk by faith, not by sight:) We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent [ekdemeo 1553] from the body, and to be present [endemeo 1736] with the Lord. Wherefore we labour, that, whether present [endemeo 1736] or absent [ekdemeo 1553], we may be accepted of him. For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. (2 Corinthians 5:1-10)

First, we should establish that this passage isn’t about what happens to us when we die but what happens to us when we’re resurrected. His statement “that mortality might be swallowed up of life” (2Co 5:4), concerns the resurrection Paul had taught the Corinthians in his first letter to them, “So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory” (1Co 15:54).

Also, being “present with the Lord” is not immediately at death but after He returns and we “appear before the judgment seat of Christ” (2Co 5:10). There’s nothing in this passage about an intermittent state where disembodied beings go prior to the resurrection and there’s nothing here about heaven. But since this passage is being approached with the assumption that we’re non-physical beings that go to heaven after death, then the translation into English is biased in that direction. This passage is simply comparing our current physical condition with that of our future resurrected physical condition.

Second, Paul used two different figures of speech when talking about our body in its current state and in its future resurrected state: (1) a tent as opposed to a house; (2) naked or unclothed as opposed to being clothed. It’s typically assumed that a tent conveys the idea that our bodies are something we live inside at the present time but at death we will live outside our bodies as disembodied beings. However, in context a tent is figurative of our current temporary state while our future resurrected state will be like a house which is permanent or eternal, “For the things which are seen are temporary, but the things which are not seen are eternal” (2Co 4:18). The tent and house metaphors are from the Old Testament where the Tabernacle of Moses was figurative of our bodies right now while Solomon’s Temple was like our bodies being as a house or building in the resurrection. This is not about being disembodied but about our current temporary state as opposed to our future permanent state.

Also, “clothed” supposedly means that we’re non-physical beings living inside physical bodies as if clothed by suits of flesh. But Paul was simply borrowing an expression from the beginning, “they knew that they were naked” (Gen 3:7). When the Son of God returned to the garden, He found Adam and Eve naked which is what Paul was hinting at, “If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked” (2Co 5:3). It’s as though we’re in the garden walking with Christ by faithfulness, “For we walk by faith [faithfulness], not by sight” (2Co 5:7). And we’re walking with Him and clothed by Him so long as we’re faithful to Him. Therefore, when He returns will we be found naked or faithful? “Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith [faithfulness] on the earth?” (Luk 18:8).

But doesn’t the “absent from the body” statement imply that we are disembodied non-physical beings after death? The Greek words endemeo and ekdemeo in “at home [endemeo] in the body, we are absent [ekdemeo] from the Lord … absent [ekdemeo] from the body, and to be present [endemeo] with the Lord,” aren’t prepositions denoting our location of either inside or outside the body. If we take those meanings and apply them consistently across the passage it results in absurdity because endemeo translated as “at home in the body” is the same word used in “present with the Lord,” and ekdemeo in “absent from the body” is the same word in “absent from the Lord.” Therefore, if Paul was saying that we’re currently living inside our bodies as non-physical beings, then he was also saying that when we leave our bodies we will then live inside the Lord’s body! If he meant we’re literally living inside or outside our bodies, then he also meant we’re literally living inside or outside the Lord’s body. Obviously he was only speaking figuratively just as he was with tent or house, and with clothed or unclothed.

The words endemeo and ekdemeo are verbs denoting action which have no English equivalents to which they can be closely translated. Their root demos means “people.” The nearest meaning would be “peopling with” or “citizening with.” The idea is that we’re sojourners here temporarily “peopling with” each other but one day we will be permanently “peopling with” the Lord.

Those who never heard

One of the most difficult questions for Christians to answer is the destiny of those who die without having ever heard the gospel. This is problematic because we recognize that it’s far beyond unjust for those who never had the opportunity for salvation to be tortured alive in fire without end. How can a loving God create vast multitudes of people as eternal beings only to allow most of them to burn alive forever with no possible escape? That’s not fair and that’s not love.

Preachers sometimes try to answer this by claiming that those who never heard actually have heard through the creation and their own conscience: “For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse” (Rom 1:20), “Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another” (Rom 2:15). Therefore, since they have heard through creation and conscience, then they did have the opportunity to be saved and their fate of eternal torture in fire is just. But this explanation only opens a whole new can of worms. Why preach the gospel if everyone has already heard and is still hearing through creation and conscience? Can people really be saved that way? If people can find the true God through the creation then why does human history bear out that they have always turned to idolatry, “And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things” (Rom 1:23)?

However, this question of what happens to those who never heard isn’t problematic once we accept the fact that man is a physical being either blessed with eternal life or else is annihilated. We recognize that animals pass from existence when they die—dogs don’t go to heaven. We don’t think of any unjustness done to animals being given existence for a short time then passing from existence or annihilated. Why not the same with humans? What would be unjust in God allowing humans to live for a short time then die and never live again? For them to exist then no longer exist? He’s the giver of life and He can take it away.

Now, this isn’t degrading the value of humans, created after the image of God, down to that of only animals. But it is affirming what Scripture actually teaches about death: “Nevertheless man being in honour abideth not: he is like the beasts that perishLike sheep they are laid in the grave … Man that is in honour, and understandeth not, is like the beasts that perish” (Psa 49:14, 12, 20); “I said in mine heart concerning the estate of the sons of men, that God might manifest them, and that they might see that they themselves are beasts. For that which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts; even one thing befalleth them: as the one dieth, so dieth the other; yea, they have all one breath; so that a man hath no preeminence above a beast: for all is vanity.” (Ecc 3:18-19); “But these, as natural brute beasts, made to be taken and destroyed [phthora 5356], speak evil of the things that they understand not; and shall utterly perish in their own corruption [phthora 5356]” (2Pe 2:12).

The Greek phthora used by Peter for those who perish like beasts was also used by Paul for the corruption that came upon the creation in the curse, “Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption [phthora 5356] into the glorious liberty of the children of God” (Rom 8:21). And also for the corruption of the grave, “So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption [phthora 5356]; it is raised in incorruption … Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption [phthora 5356] inherit incorruption” (1Co 15:42, 50). It speaks of man decomposing back to the ground from which he came just as with animals.

Paul taught repeatedly in Romans that the knowledge of sin came by the law and that God doesn’t hold sin against those who didn’t have this knowledge: “For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law” (Rom 2:12); “Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin” (Rom 3:20); “Because the law worketh wrath: for where no law is, there is no transgression” (Rom 4:15); “For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law” (Rom 5:13); “What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin was dead.” (Rom 7:7-8). His point was that those who sinned without the knowledge of sin won’t be punished for their sins but simply perished when they died.

Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new. And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation; To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation. (2 Corinthians 5:17-19)

In this passage, the words “he is” are italicized indicating that they’re not in the Greek text. Paul wasn’t talking about people becoming some type of “new creature” but rather about the creation itself being renewed. This renewal happens in the end, “behold, all things are become new,” is the creation, “And I saw a new heaven and a new earth … And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new” (Rev 21:1, 5). The “old things are passed away” is death, sorrow, crying, and pain, “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away” (Rev 21:4). He was saying that those who live and die “in Christ” will be partakers of the renewed creation to live forever.

That “all things are of God” indicates that God has been working since the cursing of the creation and will continue working until its consummation in the renewing of the creation. When Paul said, “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them,” he was teaching that while God was reconciling the world to Himself through Christ, He wasn’t imputing anyone’s sins to them. This is what he also taught to the Romans, “For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come.” (Rom 5:13-15).

All of humanity dies because of Adam’s sin. And although everyone since Adam also sins, God didn’t impute their sins to them if they hadn’t sinned the same way as Adam by breaking a direct commandment from God, “had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression” (Rom 5:15). They simply died and will never live again. They were without law and, therefore, perished without law, “For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law” (Rom 2:12).

However, this dynamic changed once God gave His commandments to His own people through Moses. Adam’s offence now abounded, “Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound” (Rom 5:20). Multitudes were now sinning after the similitude of Adam’s transgression and their sins were being imputed to them, “as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law” (Rom 2:12). Those who heard God’s commandments but didn’t do them will live again to face judgment and be punished for their sins. But for those who never heard, however, their sins weren’t imputed to them and they perished.

Now, if “the wages of sin is death” (Rom 6:23), and God didn’t impute sin to those without law, then why did they die? Paul explained that because the law would later prove, “For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God” (Rom 3:23), therefore, God was just in sentencing death upon all in the very beginning, “and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned” (Rom 5:12). When Paul said “for that all have sinned” (Rom 5:12), he was referring back to what he had already proved earlier, “For all have sinned” (Rom 3:23). His point is that if the law proved God’s own people are guilty and worthy of death, “Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death” (Rom 1:32), “that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God” (Rom 3:19), then the whole world is worthy of death as well.

Because God didn’t impute humanity’s sins to them, He is, therefore, just in allowing them to perish. They simply lived for a short time then died to never live again. After all, isn’t it better that they had the blessing of life for a short time than never having lived? God never had to give us life or existence in the first place. Therefore, isn’t He also just in taking that lifet away? Job lost all ten of his children on the same day yet recognized, “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: the LORD gave, and the LORD hath taken away; blessed be the name of the LORD. In all this Job sinned not, nor charged God foolishly.” (Job 1:21-22).

But why give life to many people and in some cases a life of pain and suffering without also giving the opportunity for eternal life? The answer seems to be that the first 4,000 years of human history were necessary in order for God to reconcile the world to Himself through Christ. He had to eventually establish a chosen people and give them a kingdom through which He would bring the Christ into the world to save the world. But why not send His Son into the world immediately after Adam sinned? Well, who would have nailed Him to the cross? There was no Roman Empire, no nation of Israel, and no Pharisees. The world had to become the way it was historically, geographically, socially, politically, religiously, and linguistically for God’s plan of salvation to reach consummation which took a painfully long time. God allowed millions and possibly billions of people to perish so that a relatively small subset of humanity—His own chosen people and those who join themselves to them—would have the hope of eternal life.

“Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works, which were done in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes” (Mat 11:21), “The men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it: because they repented at the preaching of Jonas; and, behold, a greater than Jonas is here” (Mat 12:41). Jesus declared that had God sent someone to preach to the people of Tyre and Sidon they would have repented. But of course, the obvious question is why He didn’t? Why send Jonah to Nineveh but nobody to Tyre and Sidon? Knowing they would have repented, why not give them that opportunity?

The answer is that God was working His greater purpose of bringing His Son into the world in order to reconcile the world to Himself. It was so that some could be saved otherwise nobody would be saved. Not everyone could be given the hope of salvation but to some it could be given. Preaching the gospel to the whole world throughout history would have been in vain had Christ not finally come and died for the sins of the whole world. Therefore, in order to accomplish this greater purpose, God had to let much of the world perish with no hope. After all, only some with hope is better than none with hope.

The creation itself was prophetic of what would come 4,000 years later, “darkness was upon the face of the deep … And God said, Let there be light: and there was light” (Gen 1:2-3). Christ would come into the dark world and shine the light of His glorious gospel message, “And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not” (Jhn 1:5), “lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them … For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness” (2Co 4:4, 6). However, the world had to be in darkness “darkness was upon the face of the deep” (Gen 1:2), in order for the light to shine into the darkness. If God had been sending preachers throughout history to every people group, then the world wouldn’t have been in darkness but full of light. And a world full of light wouldn’t have crucified the Light of the world, “that light is come into the world” (Jhn 3:19), “I am the light of the world” (Jhn 9:5), “I am come a light into the world” (Jhn 12:46).

It’s a tremendously sobering thought that God allowed multitudes and multitudes of people throughout history to die with no hope of anything beyond their short life so that we would now have the hope of eternal life. If we would only realize and fully appreciate the precious opportunity given to us that many others never had. We now have the hope of eternal life: “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life” (Jhn 5:24); “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me hath everlasting life” (Jhn 6:47); “These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life” (1Jo 5:13). To have eternal life isn’t that we have some kind of higher quality of life that the rest of the world doesn’t have but that we now have the hope of eternal life that the rest of the world never had.

Conclusion

Mainstream Protestant theology teaches that man was created as an eternal, non-physical being living inside a body that can also live outside the body. Thus the true person is the non-physical and the body is only like a suit of flesh that can be put on or off. When Adam sinned, a kind of spiritual death came upon mankind so that the true non-physical being is spiritually dead even though very much still alive. Therefore, if man dies physically in this condition then the true non-physical person, though spiritually dead will continue living outside the body in a spiritual place of fire called hell. On the other hand, if man has been made spiritually alive or gains the quality of life called eternal life by making a confession of faith in Jesus Christ, then at death the non-physical being goes immediately to heaven. At the return of Christ, all of the non-physical beings in heaven also return and get put back into their bodies through resurrection. But at the end of the millennium all of the non-physical beings in hell get put back into their bodies through resurrection to be judged then cast physically into the permanent place of torment called the lake of fire.

What Scripture actually teaches is that man is a physical being formed from the ground and animated by the breath of God. The penalty enforced upon man’s sin is physical death which is returning to the ground from which he was taken. Resurrection from the ground is his only hope of eternal life. But in order to accomplish this, it was necessary that most of humanity was given no hope of eternal life so that only some of humanity could be given this hope. The Son of God came from heaven and became the last Adam to pay the price for our sins so that we can be raised to eternal life after the likeness of His resurrection. The righteous who take part in the first resurrection when Christ returns will regain access to the tree of life to live perpetually and never die again. But the unrighteous will be resurrected at the end of the millennium to face judgment, punishment, and death a second time then finally annihilated in the lake of fire.

Which is correct? Which makes more sense? Which harmonizes all of Scripture better? Which has fewer problems? Which better answers problematic questions? Which opens the door for selling indulgences, and which leaves man’s fate in God’s hands? Which glorifies a theological system, and which glorifies the teaching of Christ and His apostles?

False doctrine keeps some from coming to Christ and causes some to later fall away. One dear Christian man said that he put off coming to Christ for years because he didn’t want to face the truth that his deceased father was burning alive in hell day and night. If he had only known that that is not the truth! Many young college students have been talked out of following Christ by ungodly professors that simply showed them the inconsistencies and absurdities of what they had been taught is “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints” (Jde 1:3). What an injustice we do to these young people by putting them in that precarious position. Muslims have a heyday maligning Christianity because of all the illogical problems in the doctrine of the Trinity.

These kinds of problems and many others are unnecessary if we would just be faithful to the truth taught by our Lord Jesus Christ. Why not be faithful to Him? Why not be willing to admit we’ve been wrong and submit to what He taught? Is it because we’re unwilling to suffer rejection, division, defamation, and persecution? Are we trying to make a name for ourselves, or are we trying to glorify His magnificent name into which we were immersed? Do we already have too much invested and committed into the path we’re currently taking that we’re unwilling to forsake it?

Abraham had already invested and committed himself to Ishmael being his heir until the Son of God appeared to him, informing him that his heir would come through his wife Sarah. And Abraham actually laughed at Him in His presence! “Then Abraham fell upon his face, and laughed, and said in his heart, Shall a child be born unto him that is an hundred years old? and shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear? And Abraham said unto God, O that Ishmael might live before thee!” (Gen 17:17-18). He argued for Ishmael instead, but God wasn’t changing His plan, “And God said, Sarah thy wife shall bear thee a son indeed; and thou shalt call his name Isaac: and I will establish my covenant with him for an everlasting covenant, and with his seed after him” (Gen 17:19). He finally quit contending and agreed with Him in faithfulness, “He staggered not [contended not] at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in faith [faithfulness], giving glory to God” (Rom 4:20). The Lord’s side is the side that gets laughed at and mocked! Are we on the side that’s laughing, or on the side that’s being laughed at? Being faithful to Him gives glory to God, not to our selves.

Truth is always consistent. Inconsistencies and absurdities are red flags that something is either not true or else we’re just not understanding it correctly. Our goal should be to seek the knowledge of the truth which is in accord with godliness, “the acknowledging of the truth which is after godliness” (Tit 1:1), “their knowledge of the truth that leads to godliness” (NIV). If we truly love Christ we will be on the side of truth, “Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice” (Jhn 18:37), “All who love the truth recognize that what I say is true” (NLT), “Everyone on the side of truth listens to me” (NIV). And if we truly love people we will want them to know the truth, “speaking the truth in love” (Eph 4:15). But if we stay faithful to a theological system hailed as being the historic position of the church, are we truly being faithful to our Lord Jesus Christ? Is our final authority what the church says or what the Head of the church said?

Truth itself causes divisions, “And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light from the darkness” (Gen 1:4), “And the light shineth in darkness” (Jhn 1:5). Light dispelling the darkness forces us to take sides—to either affirm or deny the truth. Once we understand the truth, we must stand for it. Truth reveals which side we’re really on, “Everyone on the side of truth listens to me.”

Evidence for the Christian Faith

The historical event of Jesus Christ’s resurrection from the dead establishes the following:

  1. His claim to be the Son of God sent from His Father God is true because only God can do what no man has ever done—get the victory over death.
  2. His death on the cross paid in full for our sins. The penalty for sin is death but Christ never sinned. So why did He die? He died to pay the penalty for our sins, and His resurrection proclaims that God accepted His sacrifice as payment in full.
  3. He is the only way of salvation. Man cannot save himself. Only God can save us and did so through His Son’s death for our sins. Therefore, there cannot be other ways to God because He provided only one way—through His Son.
  4. All other religions are false. If God saves people only through His Son Jesus Christ, then no other religion saves.
  5. Every claim Christ made about Himself is vindicated as true.
  6. Everything Christ taught is the truth. Since He overcame death which no man has ever done, then we need to listen to what He taught and obey Him.
  7. The Scriptures are the word of God. Christ quoted many times from the Old Testament as authoritative and commissioned His disciples to write the New Testament.
  8. There is eternal life, eternal judgment, and annihilation as Christ taught.
  9. There is an objective and universal standard of morality.
  10. Jesus Christ is Lord and King with authority over all principality, power, might, dominion, and every name.

The entire Christian faith stands or falls on the resurrection of Jesus Christ (1Cor 15:14,17). If it didn’t happen, then Christianity is a sham. But if it happened, however, then everything listed above and more is settled. The question we must now answer is how can the resurrection be proven?

The apostle Paul wrote that after Christ’s resurrection, He appeared to not just five, or even fifty, but to over five-hundred people at once (1Cor 15:6). And how can we know this actually happened? Mainly, the credibility of Paul and all the apostles were on the line because of their fellowship with each other. Paul said that James, Peter, and John gave him and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship (Gal 2:9). Also, Peter read Paul’s letters and endorsed them (2Pet 3:15,16). Therefore, this claim that Christ was seen by over five-hundred people at one time was backed by all the apostles.

Also, since this claim involved several hundreds of people, it could have been easily verified or falsified. Yet Paul even challenged the Corinthians to investigate the truthfulness of his claim by stating, “most of whom are still living” (1Cor 15:6). In effect, he was saying that if they didn’t believe him, then they could simply go to some of those five-hundred and hear it from them firsthand. He wasn’t concerned about his claim being scrutinized.

What gives substance to the Christian faith is that it’s established upon public events that happened in human history. Other religions have to be followed blindly because they consist mainly of “wise” sayings and commandments of men with no proof of originating from God. Only Christianity is grounded upon historical events, political figures, geography, archaeology, nations, and people groups that can either be verified as reliable or proven as false. Christianity doesn’t shirk from being examined and scrutinized. It’s proven objectively by those that were eyewitnesses of the resurrected Christ. The following Scriptures indicate the crucial nature of eyewitnesses for the resurrection to have been established as a historical event: “And ye are witnesses of these things” (Luk 24:48); “and ye shall be witnesses unto me” (Act 1:8); “must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection” (Act 1:22); “This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses” (Act 2:32); “And killed the Prince of life, whom God hath raised from the dead; whereof we are witnesses” (Act 3:15); “And with great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus” (Act 4:33); “And we are his witnesses of these things” (Act 5:32); “And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews, and in Jerusalem” (Act 10:39); “And he was seen many days of them which came up with him from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are his witnesses unto the people” (Act 13:31).

Salvation comes by basing one’s life on the historical fact of Christ’s resurrection, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved” (Rom 10:9). When we truly believe in our hearts this one event happened, we will submit our lives in obedience to Him as our Lord. Does Christ require us to believe He was resurrected even though we have never experienced the blessing of having seen Him with our own eyes? He said to His disciple Thomas after His resurrection, “‘Thomas, because you have seen Me, you have believed. Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believed” (Jhn 20:29). We have no legitimate excuses for unbelief because we have credible eyewitness evidence from those who did see Him. This is more than sufficient evidence.

The Apostles’ encounters and claims

The apostles’ encounters with the resurrected Christ were face-to-face, up close, physical, and personal. Their eyewitness of Him wasn’t that they spotted someone in a crowd that looked just like Him. Rather, that He personally appeared to them several times over many days, “being seen of them forty days” (Act 1:3), “And he was seen many days of them” (Act 13:31).

They heard Him, “And Jesus came and spake unto them” (Mat 28:18), “And he said unto them” (Mar 16:15), “And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them” (Luk 24:36) “came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them” (Jhn 20:19), 21:5-23). They saw Him: “And when they saw him” (Mat 28:17); “Afterward he appeared unto the eleven” (Mar 16:14); “Jesus himself stood in the midst of them” (Luk 24:36); “came Jesus and stood in the midst” (Jhn 20:19). And they felt Him: “he shewed them his hands and his feet” (Luk 24:40); “Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side” (Jhn 20:27). John later summarized these events at the beginning of his first letter, “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life” (1Jo 1:1).

Furthermore, He taught them and ate with them, “Then opened he their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures” (Luk 24:45), “And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish, and of an honeycomb. And he took it, and did eat before them.” (Luk 24:42-43), “Jesus then cometh, and taketh bread, and giveth them, and fish likewise” (Jhn 21:13). They heard Him, saw Him, felt Him, talked with Him, learned from Him, and ate with Him over a period of many days. They knew Jesus very well because they had lived with Him for over three years. They knew His appearance, His voice, His personality, and mannerisms.

Some argue that eyewitness testimony is the weakest evidence because people are fallible. People can have bad memories, their eyes can play tricks on them, or they can have personal motives. But none of this is the case with the eyewitness testimony of the resurrected Christ.

We can choose to dismiss the eyewitness testimony of the apostles as incredulous. However, it’s being upheld by God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ as completely reliable. Therefore, if we want to be saved by them, we must accept this evidence otherwise we will perish.

For what cause will people die?

People are willing to die for what’s false when they mistakenly believe it to be true. We’ve seen this with cult members taking their own lives, and with Muslim suicide bombers. But people aren’t willing to die for what they know to be false. The apostles were willing to die for the truth of the resurrection but they didn’t just believe Christ rose from the dead—they actually experienced Him. If they only held to the resurrection as a belief, then it could have been a false belief. Therefore, dying for it wouldn’t have demonstrated much. But since they suffered and died for the claim that they saw Him, heard Him, and felt Him, then it wouldn’t have been a false claim because people don’t die for things they know are false.

To believe today that Christ truly rose from the dead in actual human history, we need evidence, and the evidence is the eyewitness testimony of the apostles. They were the ones who claimed to have seen Him and were willing to die for that claim. The question now is how did the apostles, particularly Paul, influence and change the world in which we live today? In other words, what can we point to today, then say that if the apostles hadn’t done what they did, then this would not be here today?

What about the New Testament itself? If Christ wasn’t resurrected from the dead, then the book of Acts wouldn’t have been written because the history it records never would have happened. And Paul wouldn’t have written his 13 epistles because Christ would never have appeared to Saul of Tarsus on the road to Damascus. Saul wouldn’t have even been persecuting Christians in the first place because there wouldn’t have been any Christians to persecute. This is also true for the other epistles in the New Testament and the book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ because He wouldn’t have been alive to have given it to John. At the very most, someone might argue that we would still have the four gospels short of their resurrection endings. But even then we must ask ourselves why the disciples would have written four accounts of the life of someone who died and stayed dead like everyone else? And why were they willing to forsake everything to follow Him?

The apostles were willing to die for the encounters they had with the resurrected Christ, and evangelized the known world as a result of those encounters. They preached to the world and established churches because He commanded this after His resurrection (Mat 28:19-20; Mar 16:15). If He wasn’t resurrected, then this commandment wouldn’t have been given and there wouldn’t have even been any good message of His resurrection to preach. Therefore, they wouldn’t have evangelized the world and the New Testament wouldn’t have been written.

Why would they write about encounters with Him that never actually happened? And if they never happened, they wouldn’t have been willing to die for these fabricated encounters. The fact that we hold the New Testament in our hands today proves the resurrection happened.

Though many don’t believe the New Testament is the word of God, its very existence affirms that it is. Without the resurrection, we wouldn’t have it. But since we do have it, then there was the resurrection.

What if the resurrection was a hoax?

  • People aren’t willing to die for what they know is false
  • The apostles were willing to die for what they wrote
  • What they wrote were the encounters they experienced with the resurrected Christ
  • Therefore, what they wrote is true

The underlying premise of this argument is that people aren’t willing to die for something they know is false. But what if it can be shown that there have been times where people died for things they knew were false? This would be an attempt to bolster the claim that the resurrection was only a hoax perpetrated by the apostles and that they did die for what they knew to be false. Supposing this to be the case, it creates a progression of extremely unlikely scenarios throughout the book of Acts. If the resurrection was only a deception perpetrated by the apostles, then many of the events in the book of Acts couldn’t have reasonably happened.

First of all, the eleven disciples (excluding Judas Iscariot) would have had to conspire to tell a false resurrection story with unanimous commitment and no dissenters later. They would have also needed to steal the body right from under the eyes of the Roman guards, then permanently dispose of it without getting caught.

The events following all of this become even more unlikely. How could the miraculous outpouring on the Day of Pentecost have transpired without Christ being alive? If the apostles were the only ones privy to the hoax, they would have first had to deceive over 100 people (about 120 in the upper room including the apostles themselves) into believing their resurrection claim. This in itself isn’t entirely improbable. However, the big question is how this group of people could have become instantly fluent in foreign languages they had never learned? The unlikelihood of this becomes especially pronounced considering they weren’t even privy to the hoax! How were 100 deceived people able to have experienced such a miraculous event? They certainly weren’t trying to deceive anyone else because they were, supposedly, deceived themselves.

After the events that transpired on the Day of Pentecost, how were the apostles able to have produced numerous miraculous acts of healing, including the raising of the dead, that silenced even their staunchest enemies (Act 4:16)? And what about the conversion of Saul of Tarsus to Christianity? This man was a prominent Pharisee, killing Christians because of disbelief in the resurrection (Act 26:4-11; Gal 1:13-14). How then were the apostles able to have influenced him into becoming a Christian and even an apostle? How could they have convinced him to stop murdering Christians and leave his powerful position as a Pharisee to become beaten, flogged, stoned, and imprisoned for this hoax (2Cor 11:23-27)? They first would have had to approach this hostile and violent man secretly, letting him in on their hoax and trusting he would accept it and not use it against them. And then they would have had to convince him to forfeit the salvation he believed was already his to spend the rest of his life suffering for what he knew wasn’t true. About half the New Testament written by him testifies that this ridiculous scenario couldn’t have happened.

What if the Apostles only believed the resurrection happened?

But what if the apostles only believed this person they encountered several times was the same man that died on the Cross? We would then have to speculate about the identity of that imposter and how he could have fooled all of them so thoroughly. How was someone who looked and sounded just like Jesus able to have put holes in his own hands, feet, and side, then for those wounds to have healed fast enough to not still be scabbed? In other words, how could the imposter have known well enough in advance that the real Jesus was going to be crucified so that he could inflict wounds on himself and have them heal in time to pull this off? Besides, he also would have been burdened with the difficult task of stealing the body.

Now, some have claimed just the opposite—that an imposter was crucified rather than Jesus. Yet His mother, His mother’s sister, and His closest disciple John were all standing below the Cross while he hung there and spoke to them (Jhn 19:25-27). How could this “double” have fooled them by looking and sounding just like Him? And even if he could have, why would he want to? For what purpose would he subject himself to such a cruel death? What was he getting out of this? And would anyone dare claim that Jesus had a secret twin brother that nobody including His mother even knew about? Or, maybe His mother was the real mastermind who hid His twin brother after their births in Bethlehem, raised him in secrecy, then convinced him to subject himself to this brutal execution? And if someone else died in Jesus’ place so He could feign a resurrection, He still would have needed to have stolen His imposter’s body, inflict the wounds in His own body, and have them healed ahead of time. Furthermore, how could He have hidden the holes in His hands from his apostles for many months before His imposter’s crucifixion? And how could He have ascended into heaven in front of their eyes (Act 1:9)? And how could He have fooled the apostles into thinking they could work miracles and then have them actually be able to? These and many more ridiculous scenarios can also be noted.

Conclusion

  • People are not willing to die for what they know is false
  • The apostles were willing to die for what they wrote
  • What they wrote were the encounters they experienced with the resurrected Christ
  • Therefore, what they wrote is true

The fact that the New Testament was written, and that we can hold it in our hands today, is evidence that Christ truly was raised. Since the historical event of Christ’s resurrection from the dead validates all of Christianity, and His resurrection is evidenced by the willingness of the Apostles to die for the encounters they had with Him, then Christ is Lord and Savior of the world.

Undermining the Authority of Scripture

Scholars, theologians, and seminary graduates are revered as being the experts that we dare not question. But the lowly Bereans, on the other hand, were hailed for holding even the apostle Paul to the authority of Scripture, “These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so” (Act 17:11). Are modern scholars greater than Paul? If the Bereans were commended for questioning the teaching of him who was sent by Christ Himself, then we should confidently follow their example.

Most Christian denominations have developed their own body of systematic theology that has become their authority by which they understand the Scriptures rather than the other way around. Instead of the Scriptures being the ultimate and final authority, their system has taken authority over the Scriptures! Thus many Christians are more loyal to their denominational system than they are to Christ Himself. It’s essentially the same error as with the Roman Catholic Church—the Church is the authority that interprets the Scriptures and their followers aren’t allowed to think for themselves or even so much as question the system.

Protestant Christians are indoctrinated with a theological system, then taught debate and apologetic skills to successfully defend that system. The problem is that they become adept at defending even the false assumptions within the system. But rather than becoming skillful in defending something false, my approach is to first make sure that what I’m teaching is true. I allow the Scriptures to interpret themselves and defend themselves. Now, I’m certainly not claiming that I can never be wrong about anything but only that I make every effort to be sure that what I’m teaching is the truth.

If we’re seeking the truth, then we’ll have no problem with questioning our current beliefs sincerely and objectively. But I’ve come to learn that many Christians aren’t willing to do this. Rather, they’re convinced that their current beliefs are true and will go to great lengths in defending them. This is particularly the case with ministers who have invested decades into preaching and writing books. It’s extremely difficult for them to sincerely question what they’ve poured their lives into. However, if we won’t judge ourselves we’ll be judged by God. We either lose a little now or much more later.

John MacArthur’s Commentary on Hebrews

A good example of someone imposing their theological system upon the Scriptures is the stated method of John MacArthur in his Commentary on the book of Hebrews. I don’t know MacArthur’s heart so I’m certainly not accusing him of wrong motives—all I can do is point out his actions. There are many good things I can say about his teaching but this certainly isn’t one of them. The method he employs in his Hebrews Commentary is anything but sound hermeneutics.

In the Introduction he states: “A proper interpretation of this epistle requires the recognition that it addresses 3 distinct groups of Jews: 1) believers; 2) unbelievers who were intellectually convinced of the gospel; and 3) unbelievers who were attracted by the gospel and the person of Christ but who had reached no final conviction about Him. Failure to acknowledge these groups leads to interpretations inconsistent with the rest of Scripture.”1

Where did he get this idea that the intended audience of Hebrews is “3 distinct groups of Jews”? He simply states that if this IS NOT the case then it “leads to interpretations inconsistent with the rest of Scripture.” But rather than questioning his interpretations of the rest of Scripture, he imposes this special interpretive grid upon the Scriptures themselves. By establishing at the outset this method as the way to achieve “A proper interpretation of this epistle,” he can then effectively make any part of the epistle either speak or not speak to Christians. He has essentially given himself a blank check to make the epistle say whatever he thinks it should be saying.

In a sermon he preached on the book of Hebrews, he quoted this verse, “And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment” (Heb 9:27), then made this statement: “Now those are messages given to one who is an unbeliever, not to a Christian and not to one who is necessarily convinced intellectually, but to that one who needs to know who Christ really is. And there are many other such illustrations. So there are three groups then in view in the Epistle. And the key to interpreting Hebrews my friend is to understand to which group he is speaking. And if we don’t understand that then we mess everything up because we confuse the issue. He is not saying to believers it is appointed unto men once to die and after that the judgment, is he?”2

His theological system won’t allow him to consider that confessing Christians will have to stand in judgment after death, therefore he imposes his unique interpretative framework upon Hebrews. This gives him an escape to keep his theological system unscathed. It’s mainly because MacArthur is highly revered as a scholar and theologian that hardly anyone raises a peep about him doing this.

Feed my sheep

Jesus told Peter that if he truly loves Him he will “Feed my sheep” (Jhn 21:16, 17). Peter will later write, “Feed the flock of God which is among you” (1Pe 5:2), “Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour: Whom resist stedfast in the faith, knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren that are in the world” (1Pe 5:8-9). The devil is like a lion seeking to devour the weak unfed sheep among the flock. If we truly love the Lord Jesus Christ, we’ll first make sure that our own beliefs are correct, then we’ll feed His sheep regardless of harm to ourselves.

I decided for myself that my loyalty is to Christ and the correct understanding of the Scriptures. If I truly love God, then I will seek and embrace the truth regardless of what anybody else claims to be the truth. And if I truly love people, then I will teach the truth regardless of how I might suffer for it. I don’t care if I’m labeled as a heretic, a wolf, a false teacher, or a fool. I rejoice because Christ said, “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.” (Lke 6:22-23). The reward comes to those willing to be nothing for Him to be everything.

1 https://www.gty.org/library/bible-introductions/MSB58/hebrews2 https://www.gty.org/library/sermons-library/1600/introduction-to-hebrews

Memorizing Scripture – Don’t Do It!

Not only hearing but also doing

Alright, the title of this article is meant to get your attention. I’m not saying that we shouldn’t ever try to memorize Scripture, only that it should have its proper priority in our walk with God. Some ministers endorse Scripture memorization as one of, if not the most fundamental and important of all spiritual disciplines. I humbly and respectfully disagree. I contend that memorizing Scripture should be regarded as one of the least important endeavors in which to occupy our time.

Suppose, for example, that you work an office job where your boss emailed you instructions for a special project. A couple of days later she follows up with you for an update on the progress of the project. But instead of having worked on it you spent all the allotted time memorizing the email she sent! Do you suppose she’ll be happy that you can quote back to her verbatim everything she wrote? Most likely she couldn’t care less that you can quote any of it and was never expecting you to do that. The only thing that matters to her is your progress in doing what she told you to do. Now, why would it be any different with God? Do we think He is pleased that we’re not doing what He said yet we can quote it?

Probably the most common verse cited to teach Scripture memorization is: “This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth; but thou shalt meditate therein day and night, that thou mayest observe to do according to all that is written therein: for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt have good success” (Jos 1:8). But notice that the entire objective is that we do it! Granted, if speaking God’s word, meditating in it, and even memorizing it helps to obey then by all means we should do these things. But as James said, “But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves” (Jas 1:22). We’re deceived if we think that hearing and even memorizing God’s word without doing it is accomplishing anything in God’s sight.

I know some ministers that start new converts with a regiment of Scripture memorization. They have them purchase a verse packet or have them write verses on index cards to carry around with them and read throughout the day. I’ve even heard them claim that “make disciples” in Christ’s statement, “Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age. Amen.” (Mat 28:19-20 NKJV), means that new Christians are to discipline themselves particularly in Scripture memorization. However, Christ stated that it means “teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you.” True discipleship isn’t teaching them to memorize but to obey.

Understanding the Scriptures

Now, in case you might be thinking that I haven’t memorized much Scripture and that I’m just making excuses here, I assure you that I can quote my fair share. In fact, not only can quote many verses but even many entire chapters. But most of this retention didn’t come from trying to memorize but simply from disciplined reading and studying in order to understand the Scriptures. I’ve found that the more I understand what God is saying, the more it sticks with me.

Paul prayed for the Christians in Ephesus: “The eyes of your understanding being enlightened” (Eph 1:18). He didn’t pray for them to memorize it but to understand it. God’s word is the message He intended to convey through the Scriptures. If we don’t have the correct understanding God meant to communicate, then we don’t have the word of God. What good is it to quote something that we don’t even understand and aren’t applying correctly?

Also, what about languages? Am I quoting God’s word when I quote it in English? If so, which English Bible Version? Would it not be better to memorize and quote it in the original languages it was written? It’s quite instructive that Paul usually quoted from the Septuagint which is a Greek translation of the original Hebrew. This indicates that he esteemed the intended message to be what matters. In other words, what’s important is that the message God intended to communicate is being conveyed correctly whether it be through Hebrew, Aramaic, Greek, English, Chinese, Spanish, or some other language. God’s word is His message to us.

Furthermore, what about people in false religions? Many Mormons and Jehovah’s Witnesses can quote a lot of verses as well. Does it really do them any good? What about Jewish people that reject Jesus as their Messiah? Many can put us to shame with their Scripture memorization yet they’re not saved. What does it ultimately accomplish for them?

Even when I can quote particular verses or passages when around other people, I almost never do. For example, if I’m in a class or a Bible study where a certain passage or reference is mentioned that I know I can quote, I almost always look it up in my Bible and read it instead. I don’t want anyone knowing that I can quote it. God’s word is just as effective whether I read it from my Bible or quote it from memory. There’s no need to try and impress anyone by quoting it.

I used to have an elementary school teacher who would have each student in class read out loud a paragraph from a book then explain it back in our own words what we just read. This was to test our reading comprehension. And this same principle applies with Scripture. It’s more important that we can correctly paraphrase in our own words what the Scriptures are saying rather than quoting it verbatim.

Hypothetically, what if we memorized the entire Bible and could literally quote it all verse by verse? Paul said that without love “I am nothing” (1Co 13:2). If we’re not obeying Christ’s commandment to love others, then quoting the entire Bible means absolutely nothing. Some are deceived into thinking they’re really doing well because they can quote verses yet they’re not treating others right.

Proof-texting memorization

“Therefore shall ye lay up these my words in your heart and in your soul, and bind them for a sign upon your hand, that they may be as frontlets between your eyes” (Deu 11:18); “Thy word have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee” (Psa 119:11); “Then I said, I will not make mention of him, nor speak any more in his name. But his word was in mine heart as a burning fire shut up in my bones, and I was weary with forbearing, and I could not stay.” (Jer 20:9); “If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you” (Jhn 15:7); “And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God” (Rom 12:2); “And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God” (Eph 6:17); “Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord” (Col 3:16); “For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart” (Heb 4:12).

These are the most common proof-text verses for memorization yet actually say nothing of the sort. Having His word in our hearts, for example, isn’t about memorizing but living because our hearts are where the motives for our actions are stored. Some people do and say the right things but with the wrong motives—it’s ultimately about benefitting themselves in some way. As servants of the Lord, on the other hand, we should be doing and saying what’s right with the intent of pleasing God even when displeasing people. This is what it means to have His word in our hearts.

Furthermore, renewing our minds isn’t about memorizing Scripture but about having a mindset of no longer being conformed to the ways of this world. Earlier Paul had urged the Christians in Rome, “Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 6:11). It’s in our minds that we reckon ourselves to be dead to sin and therefore live righteously in obedience to Christ as Lord. This is what he meant later by “For to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace” (Rom 8:6). A renewed mind is a spiritual mind. It’s having the mindset and attitude of a servant like Christ Himself, “Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus” (Phl 2:5). Those who are of the world are carnally minded—they ultimately live for what they can have in this life.

Reasons given to memorize Scripture

People come up with all kinds of reasons to push Scripture memorization on others. One is that it supposedly sharpens our witnessing skills to make us more effective. Actually, what’s far more important is that we’re sharing the true saving gospel message. What good is it to quote a lot of Scripture to someone yet ultimately communicate to them a false message? Besides, sometimes one of the best things we can tell someone is our own testimony of how God changed our lives. We don’t need to be able to quote verses to do this.

Another reason is that memorization supposedly strengthens our prayer life. But prayer is simply talking to God as our normal selves, being sincere and transparent before Him. What He really wants when we approach Him in prayer is a broken spirit and a contrite heart, not quoting verses back to Him. Living a life of obedience to His Son in striving to always please Him is what’s conducive to a strong prayer life.

I heard one man tell about having memorized the first three chapters of Ephesians and what an unspeakable blessing it was to him. But my question would be how much of those three chapters does he really understand? I can quote most of Ephesians—more than just the first three chapters—yet I don’t really find it to be a great blessing. And most of my retention of it didn’t come by trying to memorize but from many years of studying the letter intently to understand it. For me, the true blessing comes with understand the message from God that Paul revealed in Ephesians.

Finally, one last popular reason given for memorizing Scripture is that it supposedly helps us resist temptation. Of course the main example of this is when Jesus quoted verses to the devil. But most all orthodox Jewish men can quote at least the Torah—the first five books written by Moses—yet this doesn’t give them victory over temptation. Everyone except Jesus has sinned. Just memorizing and quoting Scripture doesn’t keep us from sinning.

The trial of our faithfulness

Some think of discipleship as “connecting” with a new convert over coffee and helping them memorize Bible verses. But when suffering persecution, and when tragedies in life occur, being able to quote a few verses is superficial and does little good. What we really need is spiritual maturity and the fear of God.

James began his letter “Knowing this, that the trying of your faith [faithfulness] worketh patience” (Jas 1:3), then said toward the end, “Behold, we count them happy which endure. Ye have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord; that the Lord is very pitiful, and of tender mercy” (Jas 5:11). Job’s faithfulness to God was sorely and severely tested far beyond anything any of us will ever endure. He had 10 children and lost all 10 in one day! I cannot even fathom having to go through something like that. He was a real person with real feelings and emotions who loved his children dearly just as we do. He was also ruined financially then later was stricken with a terrible disease that almost took his life.

How did he patiently endure these trials? Did he quote Bible verses he had memorized? Actually, none of the Bible had even been written yet! He was strong through it all because he lived righteously in the fear of God and avoided all appearance of evil, “And the LORD said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God, and escheweth evil?” (Job 1:8). Notice that this was God Himself praising Job. What gets us through the trials of our faithfulness is having God on our side defending us against the attacks of the enemy. This only comes by living in faithful service to Him by striving to always please Him. It doesn’t come by simply quoting, “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me” (Phl 4:13).

True Theology – Part 2

Introduction

The entire doctrine of the Trinity is illogical and simply doesn’t make sense. Even the most intelligent preachers, scholars, and theologians admit that they just can’t understand it. But the reason they can’t understand it is because even God can’t understand it! But seriously, since truth is logical and the Trinity is illogical, it’s not true. Just a few of its main illogical claims: one God consists of three persons; Jesus was eternally begotten; Jesus is both a 100% divine being and a 100% human being; Jesus is both “God the Son” and “the Son of God”; although God can’t be tempted, Jesus is God and was tempted in all points; although God can’t die, Jesus is God and did die.

The correct view of God, on the other hand, is quite simple and logical. God is one person and has always existed. At some point before the creation, God begat His Son equal to Himself in substance and kind but under His direct submission and authority. Therefore, the one true God became the Father by having begotten His Son. He then directed His Son to create the heavens, the earth, and all living creatures including all principalities and powers. After man sinned, God initiated His plan to reconcile the world to Himself through His Son. The Son of God willingly relinquished His divinity to become flesh—He transitioned from a 100% divine being to a 100% human being. As a human being, He worked miracles, signs, and wonders by the anointing of His Father’s holy breath upon Him. He lived a perfect and sinless life, then died on the cross for the sins of the world, committing Himself to His Father to raise Him from the dead. After His resurrection, He ascended back to heaven and sat down at the right hand of His Father with all power in heaven and earth. He now makes intercession to God for His people. And He will return one day to raise God’s people to eternal life in His Kingdom.

Although the doctrine of the Trinity is now the majority view of those identifying as Christian, history has shown that the majority are wrong while only few are following the one true God. In Paul’s last words to the world he said, “This thou knowest, that all they which are in Asia be turned away from me” (2Ti 1:15). It’s quite unfathomable that everyone in Asia had turned away from the apostle Paul himself. Surely the majority couldn’t have been wrong! If this was true of the majority even in the days of the apostles themselves, then how much more it must be true today, almost 2,000 removed.

We don’t realize just how utterly pervasive and thorough the devil has corrupted the truth over the last 2,000 years. There are thousands of Protestant Christian denominations worldwide, and within many of these denominations abound factions, divisions, and disagreements about the truth. And new denominations are formed by splits within the existing ones.

Jesus Christ taught the truth, “I am the way, the truth, and the life” (Jhn 14:6), “Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice” (Jhn 18:37). And His teaching is quite simple and easy to understand. But Trinitarian preachers, scholars, and theologians peddle a complex and illogical mess that confuses people, leaving them frustrated and sometimes even giving up on ever knowing the truth. They’ve been taught by the previous generation and continue the cycle by teaching in seminaries the next generation of pastors, missionaries, and theologians. And once they’ve immersed them into the system, they train them in apologetics to skillfully defend any attacks against the system. But instead of submitting to Jesus Christ and agreeing with the simple truth He taught, Trinitarian preachers continue pushing their complex and illogical system.

What is our authority?

Paul taught that Jesus Christ is the Head or highest authority over the church, “And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all” (Eph 1:22-23), “For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and he is the saviour of the body” (Eph 5:23), “And he is the head of the body, the church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things he might have the preeminence” (Col 1:18).

The church is under the authority of the Head and should submit to the truth He taught: “grace and truth came by Jesus Christ” (Jhn 1:17); “And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free” (Jhn 8:32); “And if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me?” (Jhn 8:46); “I am the way, the truth, and the life” (Jhn 14:6); “Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice” (Jhn 18:37); “the truth is in Jesus” (Eph 4:21). What Jesus taught about God and about Himself is the truth and the final authority that settles all disputes.

Trinitarian preachers, on the other hand, appeal to church councils and creeds as their authority. They claim that the “truth” of the Trinity was established by councils not long after the apostles. They also invoke the “majority” argument for support, that the Trinitarian view of God is the mainstream view. But these tactics simply appeal to the church as their authority rather than to its Head. Why not submit to the truth taught by the Head of the church, our Lord Jesus Christ? If we know the truth He taught yet won’t submit to it, is He really our Lord and Head, or is the church?

Jesus declared the Father

Nobody but the Son of God has seen God at any time: “No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him” (Jhn 1:18); “And the Father himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard his voice at any time, nor seen his shape.” (Jhn 5:37); “Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is of God, he hath seen the Father” (Jhn 6:46); “Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see” (1Ti 6:16); “No man hath seen God at any time. If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and his love is perfected in us.” (1Jo 4:12).

None of us has seen God. Therefore, when it comes to the knowledge of God, we don’t know what we’re talking about. Only the Son of God has seen God the Father because He was with God before coming into this world, “and the Word was with God” (Jhn 1:1), “the Word of life … which was with the Father” (1Jo 1:1,2). Since He’s the only one that has seen God, then He’s the only one that knows what He’s talking about. We must listen to what He said about God and what He said about Himself. Trinitarian preachers, on the other hand, haven’t seen God and teach differently than what the Son of God taught yet want us listening to them!

Nobody but the Son knows the Father: “All things are delivered unto me of my Father: and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him” (Mat 11:27); “Then said they unto him, Where is thy Father? Jesus answered, Ye neither know me, nor my Father: if ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also.” (Jhn 8:19); “Yet ye have not known him; but I know him: and if I should say, I know him not, I shall be a liar like unto you: but I know him, and keep his saying” (Jhn 8:55); “As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father: and I lay down my life for the sheep” (Jhn 10:15); “O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me” (Jhn 17:25).

No man knows the Son, and no man knows the Father. Only the Father knows the Son, and only the Son knows the Father. What they said about each other is the final word. And there is nothing here about a third person known by either of them or knowing them. We that agree with what the Father and Son said about each other aren’t on the defense. It’s those that disagree with them and teach something else that are. They must justify why they’re right while the Father and Son are wrong.

Also, what the Father and Son declared about each other is very clear and understandable. Several times the Son called Himself “the Son of God,” and twice from heaven the Father called Him “My Beloved Son.” But the Son never once called Himself “God” and the Father never once called His Son “God.” Furthermore, the Son did call His Father “God” and even called Him “My God” on three different occasions. Finally, neither of them called the holy breath “God.” Both God the Father and the Son of God agree completely. Why do Trinitarian preachers teach differently? Why won’t they agree with them? Do they know more about the Father and the Son than even the Father and the Son know about themselves?

The proper knowledge of God begins with the words of the Son of God. His words about God and about Himself are the lens through which our view of God must be formed. He said, “For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father’s, and of the holy angels” (Luk 9:26). To know and understand His words about God and about Himself yet teach something different is to be ashamed of Him and of His words. And He said that if we’re ashamed of Him and of His words, He will be ashamed of us—He will deny us before the Father and we will perish. Can anyone knowingly and willingly disagree with Jesus Christ and still be saved by Him?

The lens of Trinitarian preachers

Rather than starting with what Jesus Christ taught about God and about Himself, Trinitarian preachers start with their own theological system and use it as the lens by which they form their view of God. That they begin with the assumption of the Trinity, then impose it upon the Scriptures, is seen by them taking plural pronouns to be exactly three. The statements by God, “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness” (Gen 1:26), “Behold, the man is become as one of us” (Gen 3:22), “Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language” (Gen 11:7), “Whom shall I send, and who will go for us?” (Isa 6:8), supposedly prove a Triune God. Instead of following evidence to where it leads, they’re leading it to where they want it to go. But those faithful to Christ’s teaching, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven” (Jhn 3:13), “And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was” (Jhn 17:5), conclude that the plurality of divine beings in the Scriptures are simply two—the Father and the Son.

By using the doctrine of the Trinity as their lens, Paul’s statements to Timothy and Titus about “God our Saviour” (1Ti 1:1,2:3; Tit 1:3,2:10,3:4), supposedly indicate that since Jesus is our Savior, then He must be God. However, if we’ll begin with Christ’s own words and stay true to what He taught about God, then we’ll understand that God the Father is our Savior because He sent His Son to save us, “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.” (Jhn 3:16-17). The Father and the Son can both be spoken of as our Savior because they both are. In fact, Paul even began his letter to Titus by distinguishing God our Savior from our Lord Jesus Christ, “Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the commandment of God our Saviour, and Lord Jesus Christ, which is our hope” (1Ti 1:1).

Another example is the claim that God’s holy breath must be a person co-equal with God because Peter said that lying to the holy breath is lying to God, “But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost [breath] … thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God” (Act 5:3-4). But this is simply grasping at straws to make the Scriptures affirm Trinitarianism. By reminding ourselves what Jesus taught about the holy breath, “If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him” (Jhn 14:23), we understand that God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ are present in the hearts of men by His breath. Therefore, lying to these men indwelt by the breath was tantamount to lying to God.

The last example is when Paul said “God was manifest [phaneroō 5319] in the flesh” (1Ti 3:16), this supposedly proves that Jesus is God in the flesh. But he was simply saying that God the Father was being declared, made known, and understood through the incarnation of His Son Jesus Christ. This agrees with what His Son said, “And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me” (Jhn 12:45), “he that hath seen me hath seen the Father” (Jhn 14:9). And it agrees with what John said, “the Word of life; (For the life was manifested [phaneroō 5319] … eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested [phaneroō 5319] unto us” (1Jo 1:2). Jesus Christ in the flesh manifested God to us.

What God said about Jesus Christ

Twice God the Father spoke from heaven calling Jesus His Son. The first was at His baptism, and the second at the Mount of Transfiguration, “And lo a voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased” (Mat 3:17), “While he yet spake, behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them: and behold a voice out of the cloud, which said, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him.” (Mat 17:5).

The apostle John was present at both occasions and also present at Christ’s crucifixion. He wrote about these events, “Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God? This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood” (1Jo 5:5-6). He went on to write, “If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son” (1Jo 5:9). Since we accept the witness of two or three men speaking on earth, how much more should we accept the witness of God Himself speaking from heaven? Saying something different about the Son than what God Himself said is making God a liar according to John, “He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son” (1Jo 5:10). Trinitarian preachers saying that Jesus is “God the Son” is tantamount to making God a liar because He never called Him “God” but His Son.

What Jesus Christ said about Himself

Jesus never called Himself “God the Son” but “the Son of God”: “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son” (Jhn 3:16); “Dost thou believe on the Son of God? … Thou hast both seen him, and it is he that talketh with thee” (Jhn 9:35, 37); “Say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified, and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest; because I said, I am the Son of God?” (Jhn 10:36); “that the Son of God might be glorified thereby” (Jhn 11:4); “Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee” (Jhn 17:1).

Even many years after His death, burial, resurrection, and ascension back to heaven and seating at the right hand of God, this is what He continued to call Himself, “These things saith the Son of God” (Rev 2:18). Trinitarian preachers, however, call Him “God the Son.” How do they know what even He didn’t know?

What John said about Jesus Christ

The apostle John stated the reasons he wrote his Gospel and his first letter, “But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name” (Jhn 20:31), “These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God” (1Jo 5:13). He wrote, not so that we would believe Jesus is “God the Son,” but that He is “the Son of God.”

He taught throughout his first letter that Jesus Christ is the Son: “and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ” (1Jo 1:3); “and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin” (1Jo 1:7); “He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son. Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father … ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father.” (1Jo 2:22-24); “For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works of the devil” (1Jo 3:8); “That we should believe on the name of his Son Jesus Christ” (1Jo 3:23); “because that God sent his only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him. Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins” (1Jo 4:9-10); “And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world. Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God” (1Jo 4:14-15); “Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?” (1Jo 5:5); “And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ” (1Jo 5:20).

If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son. And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God. (1 John 5:9-13)

In these five consecutive verses alone, John mentioned the Son eight times! He emphasized repeatedly to make it absolutely clear that Jesus is the Son of God. And his second letter began with, “Grace be with you, mercy, and peace, from God the Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the Father, in truth and love” (2Jo 1:3).

No other man in history knew Jesus Christ more closely and intimately than the apostle John. He lived with Him for over three years, was personally taught by Him, heard God declare “This is my beloved Son” at His baptism and at the Mount of Transfiguration, sat next to Him and leaned on His bosom at the last supper, watched Him hang on the cross, took His mother into his own home, was an eyewitness of Him after His resurrection, and witnessed Him ascend back into heaven. He wrote five books of the Bible including one of the four Gospels and the very last book of the entire canon of Scripture. Finally, John was the last man on this earth to ever see Him when He was given the final revelation of Jesus Christ.

The apostle John knew Him better than anyone ever has, and he never called Jesus “God the Son” but always “the Son of God,” “the only begotten Son,” and “the Son.” How can anyone suppose they know Him better? Why should we listen to Trinitarian preachers and not John?

Confessing the Son of God

The apostle Peter’s great confession was “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God” (Mat 16:16). The apostle John wrote, “But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God” (Jhn 20:31). The apostle Paul and his companions preached, “And straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God” (Act 9:20), “For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus” (2Co 1:19). Trinitarian preachers, however, teach and preach that He is “God the Son”—a term found nowhere in Scripture.

The confession of salvation is that Jesus is the Son of God, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God” (Mat 16:16), “Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God” (1Jo 4:15). But the Trinitarian confession that He is “God the Son” actually denies He is the Son of God because He can’t be both. If He is God then He can’t be God’s Son, but if He is God’s Son then He can’t be God because they are two distinct persons. There’s no way around this.

Although Trinitarian preachers declare both—that He is “God the Son” and “the Son of God”—they can’t mean both because He can’t be both. They can only mean one or the other because He can only be one or the other. It’s how they define Him that actually counts. Though they say He is “the Son of God,” but because they define Him as “God the Son,” they’re actually denying He is the Son of God—the very confession of salvation! It’s not just what is said but what is meant by what is said. It’s both the mouth and the heart.

John wrote repeatedly that eternal life is through the Son of God: “He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him” (Jhn 3:36); “glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” (Jhn 17:1-3); “But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name” (Jhn 20:31); “God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God” (1Jo 5:11-13). In Trinitarianism, the second person is “God the Son,” not “the Son of God.” And since eternal life is by having the Son of God, then those that have “God the Son” don’t have eternal life.

More is not always better

There are many false views of Jesus Christ in the world today. Most all of them deflate and make Him something less—that He is only a man or an angelic being. But Trinitarianism is subtler and more sinister altogether because it actually inflates and makes Him something more—that He is “God the Son” and co-equal with God the Father. Therefore, according to Trinitarian preachers, denying this view of Jesus is denying God Himself. This is why it’s incredibly difficult for people to ever turn from this false doctrine even after they’re aware of the overwhelming evidence of Scripture against it. Plus, they would have to go against this landslide majority “Christian” view of God, and thereby be labeled a heretic. Furthermore, there’s always the looming fear of turning out to be wrong about this and therefore forever doomed to eternal fire. It’s a horrible deception and bondage indeed.

As noble as it might seem, making Jesus to be “God the Son” doesn’t glorify Him or the Father. Truth is what glorifies them. Making someone or something else to be God—either the Son of God or the holy breath of God—actually impinges upon the glory of the one true God the Father, “I am the LORD: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images” (Isa 42:8). More persons, doesn’t improve upon God! As if three times as much oil in a car is better than the right amount. What if, hypothetically, some claimed that God is four persons? Would that be better? In that case, Trinitarians would then be the ones anathematized for denying one of the four persons.

Making the Son of God co-equal with God the Father actually violates the First Commandment, “Thou shalt have no other gods before me” (Exo 20:3). This commandment is not broken by obedience to lesser gods, rulers, or lords under the authority of the one true God, “Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people” (Exo 22:28). Obedience to Jesus Christ as our Lord glorifies God because Jesus Himself is under the authority of God the Father, “my Father is greater than I” (Jhn 14:28), “Christ is God’s” (1Co 3:23), “the head of Christ is God” (1Co 11:3). Maintaining this hierarchy of authority is essential for a correct view of God while making anyone or anything co-equal with God breaks the First Commandment.

It’s because of this hierarchy of authority that when Jesus said, “I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God” (Jhn 20:17), then Thomas could subsequently call Him, “My Lord and my God” (Jhn 20:28). We call both the Son of God “my God” and also the Father “my God” because the Son rules over us and the Father rules over the Son. The Son is our God because He is our Lord, and the Father is our God because He is our Lord’s God. Similarly, it’s because of the hierarchy in the workplace that both our boss and our boss’s boss are our bosses. Both are our bosses, not because they’re co-equal, but because they’re not.

God the Father is glorified when His Son Jesus Christ is given the proper glory, “Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee … that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent” (Jhn 17:1,3). Paul said that God the Father is glorified, not by confessing Christ is “God the Son,” but by confessing Him as Lord, “And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father” (Phl 2:11). Christ’s Lordship is the confession of salvation, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved” (Rom 10:9). Paul also declared that his God is the Father and his Lord is Jesus Christ, “But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him” (1Co 8:6), “One Lord, one faith, one baptism, One God and Father of all” (Eph 4:5-6).

Another argument Trinitarian preachers assert is that Jesus must be “God the Son” because He is worshipped as God. However, we’re told that He is worshipped because He is the Son of God and because He is Lord: “Then they that were in the ship came and worshipped him, saying, Of a truth thou art the Son of God” (Mat 14:33); “Then came she and worshipped him, saying, Lord, help me” (Mat 15:25); “And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him … And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted” (Mat 28:9, 17); “And they worshipped him, and returned to Jerusalem with great joy” (Luk 24:52).

In one of His parables, Jesus Christ Himself used the Greek verb proskyneō when speaking of a servant worshipping his lord, “The servant therefore fell down, and worshipped [proskyneō 4352] him, saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all” (Mat 18:26). This is the same word used throughout the New Testament for worshipping both God Himself and His Son. A lord being worshipped by his servant doesn’t make him God, and so it is with worshipping our Lord Jesus Christ.

Claiming that Jesus is more—that He has always existed from eternity past, and that He is more than a human kind of being but continues to be a divine kind of being, and that He is more than “the Son of God” but is “God the Son,” and that He is more than Lord but is also co-equal with God—might seem virtuous but is actually dangerous. An embellished view of Jesus Christ is still a false view of Jesus Christ. Making Him more isn’t better.

Opposite sides of the ditch

Trinitarians and Unitarians both have a false view of Jesus Christ from the same root cause—a misunderstanding of the meaning of the word “God” translated from the Greek theos. Since they both misunderstand theos as a kind of being, then the Son begotten of God must also be God or else wasn’t begotten the same kind of being. Trinitarian preachers fall into the ditch that He is God and therefore are forced to claim that He has always existed, that His incarnation was a hypostatic union of two kinds of beings, that His miracles were by His own power, and that He even resurrected His own self! Unitarian preachers, however, fall into the ditch on the other side. Since they correctly understand that only the Father is God, then the Son of God can’t be the same kind of being as His Father because this would mean that the Son is also God. Therefore, they’re forced to claim that Jesus is only a mere man that didn’t pre-exist His humanity but was begotten by God in the womb of Mary.

Correctly understanding that theos isn’t a kind of being but a position of authority solves the entire problem, harmonizes all of Scripture, and glorifies the Father and the Son. There’s only one God the Father in the position of the highest supreme authority. The Son of God Jesus Christ was begotten of God as the same kind of being before the creation of the universe yet isn’t God Himself because only His Father occupies that highest position. In His incarnation, Jesus transitioned from the same kind of divine being as His Father into a human kind of being in the womb of His mother Mary, “And the Word was made flesh” (Jhn 1:14). He is now a different kind of being than before but still the Son of God because He was born of a virgin. Trinitarianism makes Him more than He is (co-equal with God), while Unitarianism makes Him less than He is (just a man).

Why did Jesus speak figuratively?

The main argument Trinitarian preachers make for the holy breath being a person are the few times in John chapters 14, 15, and 16 when Jesus spoke of the breath using personal pronouns: “Even the Spirit [breath] of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you” (Jhn 14:17), “the Spirit [breath] of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me” (Jhn 15:26), “Howbeit when he, the Spirit [breath] of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come” (Jhn 16:13).

However, Jesus Himself finished His discourse by stating that He had been speaking figuratively, “These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs [figuratively]: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs [figuratively], but I shall shew you plainly of the Father” (Jhn 16:25). The apostle Paul later confirmed this to be his understanding because he used neuter pronouns for the breath (altough some Bible versions incorrectly translate his statements with personal pronouns), “The Spirit [breath] itself beareth witness with our spirit [breath], that we are the children of God” (Rom 8:16), “Likewise the Spirit [breath] also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit [breath] itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered” (Rom 8:26).

This is also how the apostle John understood Christ because He called the breath “the anointing” and used a neuter pronoun as well, “But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you: but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him” (1Jo 2:27). The anointing teaches us just as Christ it would, “But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost [breath], whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things” (Jhn 14:26).

Although before His death Jesus spoke to His disciples about the breath figuratively as if it’s a person, yet after His resurrection He showed them plainly that it is breath, “he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Jhn 20:21-22). The obvious question is why He didn’t just tell them plainly at the start? Why lead them to understand one thing initially, then clarify the correct understanding later?

We first should recognize that throughout His ministry, Jesus had only told His disciples what they needed to hear up to any given point, “And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you” (Jhn 16:4). Too much information too soon isn’t always a good thing. They didn’t need to hear this discourse about the holy breath three years earlier because Jesus Himself was with them all the time. It was because it was now time for Him to go away that they needed to hear it now.

And even now at this point, there were many more things He wouldn’t tell them because they couldn’t handle them yet, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now” (Jhn 16:12). But He would later teach these things to them through the breath, “But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost [breath], whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things” (Jhn 14:26), “Howbeit when he, the Spirit [breath] of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come” (Jhn 16:13).

Putting ourselves in the disciples’ shoes so to speak, they had left everything to follow Jesus Christ and now after only about three years He was breaking the news that He was leaving. Understandably, they would be troubled, afraid, and full of sorrow, “Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid” (Jhn 14:27), “But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart” (Jhn 16:6).

It certainly would have seemed they were now being abandoned and left without hope had He not spoken of someone else—another person—coming to take His place. On the other hand, at this point He still couldn’t just tell them plainly either. He couldn’t explain that He was going to die, rise the third day, appear to them many times, ascend back to heaven, then give them the holy breath on the Day of Pentecost to go out and preach the gospel to the world. They couldn’t handle all of that yet. It was because God’s plan of salvation had to be kept hidden beforehand that Jesus communicated to them figuratively about the holy breath as if another person. They would understand later that it’s actually Himself, His own person indwelling them through the breath.

Yet He needed to tell them enough “that my joy might remain in you” (Jhn 15:11), “that ye should not be offended” (Jhn 16:1), “that in me ye might have peace” (Jhn 16:33). Also, He wanted to give them evidence for their trust in Him, “And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe” (Jhn 14:29), “But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them” (Jhn 16:4). As the saying goes “Hindsight’s 20/20.” They wouldn’t see clearly now but would later. By telling them these things beforehand, they would know that He hadn’t been a victim but truly laid down His own life as “the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world” (Jhn 1:29).

The holy breath according to Jesus

Our English word “pneumonia”—a respiratory infection in the air sacs of the lungs that causes difficulty in breathing and can be life-threatening—is derived from the Greek pneuma. Another word is “pneumatics” which is the scientific study of compressed air, not of spirit beings! The hagios pneuma typically translated as “Holy Spirit” is literally “holy breath.” But because pneuma is consistently mistranslated as “spirit” throughout the New Testament, Trinitarian preachers continue reigning over mainstream Christianity with their teaching that the hagios pneuma is a spirit being or a person, “a living, self-conscious, rational being; a moral agent.”

After His resurrection, Jesus Himself defined the hagios pneuma by literally breathing His own breath out of His mouth onto His disciples, “And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Jhn 20:22). He didn’t just say that hagios pneuma is breath. But that there would be no misunderstanding or grounds for arguing whatsoever, He demonstrated that it is breath! Trinitarian preachers, however, define hagios pneuma as a person that is even co-equal with God. Where did they get that? Why won’t they just agree with Jesus Christ’s definition? If He is truly their Lord, then why not submit to His teaching?

Many years after His ascension and seating at the right hand of God, Jesus gave seven personal messages to seven churches in Asia. He declared “These things saith the Son of God” (Rev 2:18), and concluded each message with “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit [breath] saith unto the churches” (Rev 2:7,11,17,29,3:6,13,22). Here, He called Himself the breath, not just once or twice, but seven times! Trinitarian preachers, on the other hand, teach that the pneuma is an individual person—a person distinct from the person of the Son of God. But this isn’t what Jesus Himself taught.

Before His death Jesus had said, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit [breath] of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come” (Jhn 16:13). This is consistent with Him later giving John the final writing of the Scriptures, “The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to show unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass” (Rev 1:1). His disciples were not ready to be given the message of Revelation earlier, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.” He told them beforehand that “whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak,” then later spoke, “The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him.” Christ is the breath that heard these things from God then spoke them to John. That “he will show you things to come” are the “things which must shortly come to pass” recorded in the book of Revelation.

The breath of the Father

That the holy breath is the Father’s breath is supported by what Mary and Joseph were both told, “The Holy Ghost [breath] shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God” (Luk 1:35), “Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Mat 1:20). If God is a Trinity of persons with the holy breath being the third person, then the third person is the Son’s Father, not the first person. But if the holy breath is simply God’s breath, then God the Father is indeed the Son’s Father.

God the Father’s breath is also what anointed and empowered Jesus Christ: “And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit [breath] descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit [breath] descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost.” (Jhn 1:32-33); “The Spirit [breath] of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised” (Luk 4:18); “For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit [breath] by measure unto him” (Jhn 3:34); “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost [breath] and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him” (Act 10:38).

In His incarnation, the Son of God forever relinquished His divine power—the incredible power by which He created the entire universe and all its fullness—and became a human being exactly like we are. Therefore, as a human being, He now has no more power than we do. He depended upon the Father’s breath to perform miracles and healings.

Christ performed miracles by the breath of His Father God: “But if I cast out devils by the Spirit [breath] of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you” (Mat 12:28); “Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him” (Jhn 3:2); “the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works” (Jhn 14:10); “Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know” (Act 2:22); “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost [breath] and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him” (Act 10:38).

Christ declared that His Father was in Him: “If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not. But if I do, though ye believe not me, believe the works: that ye may know, and believe, that the Father is in me, and I in him” (Jhn 10:37-38); “Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” (Jhn 14:10-11); “That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me” (Jhn 17:21).

Prior to Christ sending the holy breath on the Day of Pentecost, it was the Father’s breath that was also in the disciples, “For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit [breath] of your Father which speaketh in you” (Mat 10:20), “If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit [breath] to them that ask him?” (Luk 11:13).

The holy breath is the Father’s own breath, “But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit [breath] of truth, which proceedeth from the Father” (Jhn 15:26). But because the Father sent His Breath in Christ’s name, “But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost [breath], whom the Father will send in my name” (Jhn 14:26), it’s also called “the Spirit [breath] of Christ” (Rom 8:9), “the Spirit [breath] of the Lord” (2Co 3:17), “the Spirit [breath] of his Son” (Gal 4:6).

The breath is God the Father’s because He will raise us from the dead by His breath as He raised Christ from the dead, “But if the Spirit [breath] of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit [breath] that dwelleth in you” (Rom 8:11), “And God hath both raised up the Lord, and will also raise up us by his own power” (1Co 6:14), “I give thee charge in the sight of God, who quickeneth all things” (1Ti 6:13).

The breath of the Son

Christ said that He would be in us and with us: “He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him” (Jhn 6:56); “I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you” (Jhn 14:18); “At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you” (Jhn 14:20); “Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him” (Jhn 15:4-5); “I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one … that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them” (Jhn 17:23, 26); “I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world” (Mat 28:20).

Christ is now within us by the breath as His Father was within Him by the breath: “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit [breath], if so be that the Spirit [breath] of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit [breath] of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ be in you” (Rom 8:9-10); “the Spirit [breath] itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered … It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us” (Rom 8:26, 34); “Now the Lord is that Spirit [breath]: and where the Spirit [breath] of the Lord is, there is liberty” (2Co 3:17); “I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me” (Gal 2:20); “And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit [breath] of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father” (Gal 4:6); “to be strengthened with might by his Spirit [breath] in the inner man; That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith” (Eph 3:17); “To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory” (Col 1:27).

Trinitarian preachers capitalize upon the few times when personal qualities are attributed to the breath to claim it as proof of personhood. But any personal qualities are on account of the presence of Jesus Christ through the breath—the breath is His presence and He is a person. For example, it’s argued that the Holy breath must be a person because it can be grieved, “And grieve not the holy Spirit [breath] of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption” (Eph 4:30). However, Paul had just stated earlier that the breath is Christ dwelling in our hearts, “strengthened with might by his Spirit [breath] in the inner man; That Christ may dwell in your hearts” (Eph 3:16-17). It’s Christ that can be grieved because He is a person. It was Christ that was the Messenger of the Lord grieved by His people in the days of Moses: “How oft did they provoke him in the wilderness, and grieve him in the desert!” (Psa 78:40); “Forty years long was I grieved with this generation, and said, It is a people that do err in their heart, and they have not known my ways” (Psa 95:10); “But they rebelled, and vexed his holy Spirit [breath]: therefore he was turned to be their enemy, and he fought against them” (Isa 63:10).

Likewise the Spirit [breath] also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit [breath] itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit [pneuma phronema], because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God. … Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. (Romans 8:26-27, 34)

Another example of using Scripture to proof-text personhood to the breath is the statement in this passage “the mind of the Spirit [pneuma phronema].” It must be a person because it has a mind. But Paul used the same Greek phrase pneuma phronema earlier in this same chapter, “For to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded [pneuma phronema] is life and peace” (Rom 8:6). He was referring back to what he had just taught about those that are spiritually-minded as opposed to those that are carnally-minded. The spiritually-minded are “not in the flesh, but in the Spirit [breath]” because they have “the Spirit [breath] of God” or “the Spirit [breath] of Christ” dwelling in them (Rom 8:9).

This has nothing to do with the breath as a person with a mind. It’s because Christ is “he that searcheth the hearts” that He knows the pneuma phronema–He knows who is spiritually-minded and who isn’t. By the Holy breath, He knows the very motives of our hearts for the things we do, “a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart” (Heb 4:12). The spiritually-minded are those with the indwelling holy breath that not only do what’s right, but do it with the right motives.

When Jesus said, “and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works” (Rev 2:23), He was quoting from Jeremiah, “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it? I the LORD search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings” (Jer 17:10). Although He relinquished His divine powers and is now a human being like we are in every regard, He is able to see our hearts by the breath of God in us. He said to the church at Thyatira, “These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire … I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts … let him hear what the Spirit [breath] saith unto the churches” (Rev 2:18,23,29). He is the breath because the indwelling breath is a limited manifestation of His presence within us.

Man is alive by God’s breath

That hagios pneuma is God’s own breath and not a separate individual spirit being or person, is substantiated by comparing man’s initial creation to life with his subsequent resurrection back to life. In fact, Paul even appealed to the creation of man when teaching about the resurrection, “And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit [breath]” (1Co 15:45), “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul” (Gen 2:7). Man was created as a physical being and brought to life by God breathing into his nostrils. Since man was initially brought to life by God breathing into his lifeless body, it follows that man is brought to life in resurrection by God once again breathing into his lifeless body.

Many times we’re told that the breath quickens or gives life: “It is the spirit [breath] that quickeneth” (Jhn 6:63); “the Spirit [breath] of life” (Rom 8:2); “the Spirit [breath] is life” (Rom 8:10); “quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit [breath]” (Rom 8:11); “a quickening breath [breath]” (1Co 15:45); “the spirit [breath] giveth life” (2Co 3:6); “If we live in the Spirit [breath]” (Gal 5:25); “of the Spirit [breath] reap life everlasting” (Gal 6:8); “quickened by the Spirit [breath]” (1Pe 3:18); “the Spirit [breath] of life from God” (Rev 11:11).

Also, we’re told many times that it was God that raised Jesus from the dead: “whom God hath raised up” (Act 2:24); “This Jesus hath God raised up” (Act 2:32); “whom God hath raised from the dead” (Act 3:15); “God, having raised up his Son Jesus” (Act 3:26); “Him God raised up the third day” (Act 10:40); “But God raised him from the dead” (Act 13:30); “him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead” (Rom 4:24); “Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father” (Rom 6:4); “And God hath both raised up the Lord” (1Co 6:14); “he which raised up the Lord Jesus” (2Co 4:14); “God the Father, who raised him from the dead” (Gal 1:1); “Which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead” (Eph 1:20); “God, who hath raised him from the dead” (Col 2:12); “And to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead” (1Th 1:10); “Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus” (Heb 13:20); “God, that raised him up from the dead” (1Pe 1:21).

The reasonable and logical conclusion is that since the breath quickens or gives life, and since it was God that raised Jesus from death to life, then the hagios pneuma is God’s breath and not a person. This reasoning is corroborated by Paul, “the Spirit [breath] of him that raised up Jesus from the dead” (Rom 8:11). Jesus was raised from the dead by “the breath of him”—God’s breath.

The Son of God became a human being just like we are—a physical being alive by God’s breath in His nostrils. When He died, He committed His breath to the Father and breathed His last, “And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit [breath]: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost [exhaled]” (Luk 23:46). He then “received of the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit [breath]” (Act 2:33), and was “quickened by the Spirit [breath]” (1Pe 3:18). Since His resurrection is the exemplar of ours, we also will be raised this same way, “But if the Spirit [breath] of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit [breath] that dwelleth in you” (Rom 8:11).

Trinitarian preachers claim that Jesus is “God the Son” and that He actually raised Himself from the dead. They use this verse as a proof-text, “Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up” (Jhn 2:19). But since His resurrection is the exemplar of ours, if He really did raise Himself from the dead then there’s no hope for us because we can’t raise ourselves! But there are two main reasons Jesus made that statement. First, it was to set up the corrupt religious leaders to have a false accusation for putting Him to death, “At the last came two false witnesses, And said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days” (Mat 26:60-61). Second, it was a prophecy intended to strengthen His disciples’ belief after its fulfillment, “When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said” (Jhn 2:22).

Rather than all of the nonsensical Trinitarian claims about spirit persons—that the holy spirit [breath] is a person, and that humans are spirits living inside a body, and that Christ covered His spirit person with flesh in the incarnation—what makes sense is that humans are physical beings alive by God’s breath in their nostrils. Christ became a human being and breathed His last when He died, but was brought back to life by God breathing into His nostrils. Our only hope of eternal life, therefore, is having God’s indwelling breath as an earnest or pledge so that after we breathe our last, God will breathe life into us again as He did with His Son Jesus Christ.

Blasphemy against the breath

The holy breath is “the Spirit [breath] of truth” (Jhn 14:17,15:26,16:13). Once we’ve come to the knowledge of the truth and no longer ignorant, God requires it of us. Blasphemy against the breath is blasphemy against the truth for which God will never forgive, “Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost [breath] shall not be forgiven unto men” (Mat 12:31).

But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming. Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. (Acts 13:45-46)

God kept His own people ignorant of the truth in order to fulfill His plan of salvation through His Son Jesus Christ. Here in Antioch of Pisidia, once the Jews heard the truth about Jesus Christ from Paul and Barnabas, they were no longer ignorant. For them to now contradict and speak maliciously against the truth they heard was blasphemy against the breath for which they would never be forgiven. They judged themselves and forever forfeited eternal life. Once we’ve been given a clear line of demarcation between truth and error, God requires a decision from us.

Trinitarian preachers, on the other hand, claim that blasphemy against the breath is denying that the breath is a person. Essentially, denying what they preach! Therefore, it’s blasphemy against them that can’t be forgiven! But seriously, the sobering reality is that once we come to the knowledge of the truth that Jesus taught yet willingly contradict and speak against it, we’re in danger of blasphemy against Him because He is the breath. Therefore, and very sadly, it’s the Trinitarian preachers that are in danger of this blasphemy once they’re no longer ignorant of the truth taught by Jesus Christ. Willful sin against the truth will never be forgiven, “For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins” (Heb 10:26).

Those against the King

The Greek christos transliterated into English as “Christ” is the equivalent of the Hebrew māšîaḥ transliterated as “Messiah.” It means “anointed” and is the title of the king. Saul was called māšîaḥ by both Samuel and David, “The LORD is witness against you, and his anointed [māšîaḥ 4899]” (1Sa 12:5), “the LORD’S anointed [māšîaḥ 4899] … he is the anointed [māšîaḥ 4899] of the LORD” (1Sa 24:6). David was also called māšîaḥ, “the anointed [māšîaḥ 4899] of the God of Jacob” (2Sa 23:1). And it was prophesied by both David and Daniel that Jesus would be māšîaḥ, “The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the LORD, and against his anointed [māšîaḥ 4899]” (Psa 2:2), “unto the Messiah [māšîaḥ 4899] the Prince shall be seven weeks … And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah [māšîaḥ 4899] be cut off” (Dan 9:25,26).

The verb “anoint” simply means “to rub,” “to smear,” or “to pour upon.” Samuel anointed both Saul and David to be king by pouring oil upon their heads, “Then Samuel took a vial of oil, and poured it upon his head, and kissed him, and said, Is it not because the LORD hath anointed thee to be captain over his inheritance? …  And when they came thither to the hill, behold, a company of prophets met him; and the Spirit [breath] of God came upon him, and he prophesied among them.” (1Sa 10:1,10), “Then Samuel took the horn of oil, and anointed him in the midst of his brethren: and the Spirit [breath] of the LORD came upon David from that day forward. So Samuel rose up, and went to Ramah” (1Sa 16:13). But the oil was only symbolic. It was the breath of God that came upon them at that time which set them apart as the king.

Jesus of Nazareth was anointed by God at His baptism, “the Spirit [breath] descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him” (Jhn 1:32). But the water was only symbolic. It was God’s breath that came upon Him that sanctified or set Him apart as the Christ, the Anointed, the King, “The Spirit [breath] of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me” (Luk 4:18), “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost [breath] and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him” (Act 10:38).

Trinitarian preachers teach that Christ cast out devils by His own divine power as “God the Son,” but Jesus Himself said that He cast them out by the breath of God, “But if I cast out devils by the Spirit [breath] of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you” (Mat 12:28). Who should we believe, Christ or preachers? The power of God’s breath to heal, work miracles, and cast out devils were signs that the King and the Kingdom of God had come. Denying that His supernatural power was by the anointing of the breath of God is by implication denying Him as the King.

Furthermore, teaching that we are nonphysical beings that go to heaven after death, denies our true destiny of resurrection to eternal life and inheritance in Christ’s Kingdom on this earth. Christ and His apostles never taught that we go to heaven but that we enter or inherit the Kingdom: “Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven” (Mat 7:21); “Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven” (Mat 18:3); “Verily I say unto you, That a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven” (Mat 19:23); “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world” (Mat 25:34); “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God?” (1Co 6:9), “Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God” (1Co 15:50); “that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God” (Gal 5:21); “For this ye know, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God” (Eph 5:5); “Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son” (Col 1:13); “That ye would walk worthy of God, who hath called you unto his kingdom and glory” (2Th 2:12); “Hearken, my beloved brethren, Hath not God chosen the poor of this world rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which he hath promised to them that love him?” (Jas 2:5); “For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ” (2Pe 1:11); “I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ” (Rev 1:9).

Jesus blessed Peter’s confession that He is the Christ or King, the Son of God, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona” (Mat 16:16-17). In harmony with this confession, the apostle John wrote, “Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist [antichristos], that denieth the Father and the Son. Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father” (1Jo 2:22-23). An antichristos is literally an adversary or opponent of the king!

Antichrists deny that Jesus is the King and that He is the Son. Although Trinitarian preachers affirm both, taken to its logical conclusion, the doctrine of the Trinity actually infringes upon both. Teaching that His miracles were by His own divine power, and teaching that we go to heaven after death by implication deny His Kingdom and Him as King. And teaching that God is three co-equal persons, “God the Father,” “God the Son,” and “God the Holy Spirit,” denies the Father as the one true God and Jesus as the Son of God. Trinitarian teaching, by logical deduction, denies what Peter affirmed that Jesus is the King, the Son of God.

“And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many” (Mat 24:4-5). Jesus wasn’t talking about those who falsely claim to be the Christ themselves. He was saying that many will rightly affirm that Jesus is the Christ, but will deceive many with false teachings about Him. They will affirm Him as Christ or King, but teach things that are against Him as King—the very thing that Trinitarian preachers are doing. “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ” (Col 2:8).

Jesus told the parable of the nobleman who went away to receive a kingdom, “He said therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return. And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come.” (Luk 19:12-13). As servants of the King, we are to be using what He delivered to us for His purposes in furthering His kingdom until He returns, “But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness” (Mat 6:33). Trinitarian preachers teach that Christ worked miracles, not by the anointing of God’s breath as the King, but by His own power as “God the Son.” They teach, not that we’re raised from the dead at Christ’s return to inherit His kingdom, but that we all go to heaven after we die. By not submitting to what He taught for furthering His kingdom, they’re essentially saying “We will not have this man to reign over us” (Luk 19:14).

Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power. For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did put all things under him. And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all. (1 Corinthians 15:24-28)

Here Paul taught that God is the Father, and that His Son will forever be subject to Him. This is not co-equality as Trinitarian preachers affirm. Who’s right, the apostle Paul or the preachers?

That God has “put all things under his feet” is a quote from David about Adam, “Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thy hands; thou hast put all things under his feet: All sheep and oxen, yea, and the beasts of the field; The fowl of the air, and the fish of the sea, and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the seas” (Psa 8:6-8). Adam was given dominion over every creature he named, “And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him” (Gen 2:20). This was figurative and prophetic of Christ’s Kingdom—His authority over every name that is named and all things put under His feet, “Far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come: And hath put all things under his feet” (Eph 1:21-22). Now we understand what He meant by “Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world” (Mat 25:34). Christ’s Kingdom was prepared from the very beginning as seen in a mystery—the dominion given to Adam. Therefore, God’s plan of salvation and the true gospel message from the very beginning has always been Christ’s Kingdom.

The saving gospel message is the preaching of the Kingdom of God. This is what Christ preached throughout His ministry: “And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all manner of sickness and all manner of disease among the people” (Mat 4:23); “And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness and every disease among the people” (Mat 9:35); “And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand” (Mat 10:7); “And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come” (Mat 24:14); “And he said unto them, I must preach the kingdom of God to other cities also: for therefore am I sent” (Luk 4:43); “And it came to pass afterward, that he went throughout every city and village, preaching and shewing the glad tidings of the kingdom of God: and the twelve were with him” (Luk 8:1); “And he sent them to preach the kingdom of God, and to heal the sick” (Luk 9:2); “And heal the sick that are therein, and say unto them, The kingdom of God is come nigh unto you” (Luk 10:9).

This is also what was preached from the first chapter of the book of Acts through the last: “To whom also he shewed himself alive after his passion by many infallible proofs, being seen of them forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God” (Act 1:3); “But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and women” (Act 8:12); “And he went into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, disputing and persuading the things concerning the kingdom of God” (Act 19:8); “And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more” (Act 20:25); “And when they had appointed him a day, there came many to him into his lodging; to whom he expounded and testified the kingdom of God” (Act 28:23); “And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house, and received all that came in unto him, Preaching the kingdom of God” (Act 28:30-31).

Antichrists are adversaries or opponents of the King. Trinitarian preachers don’t teach the Kingdom of God in which the Father is God and the Son is forever subject to Him, “when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father … then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all” (1Co 15:24, 28). Instead, they teach co-equality. And they don’t teach that Jesus was anointed by God’s breath as King to cast out devils and heal the sick, “But if I cast out devils by the Spirit [breath] of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you” (Mat 12:28), “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost [breath] and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him” (Act 10:38), but that He did these things by His own divine power as a 100% divine being in the flesh. Their own teaching implicates them.

The Roman Catholic Church

So he carried me away in the spirit [breath] into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration. (Revelation 17:3-6)

It has been astutely noted that this woman is likely the Roman Catholic Church (RCC). Her attire is the pomp and pageantry of her popes and cardinals decked in purple and scarlet, gold and precious stones. She established the Trinitarian view of God by anathematizing and putting to death any that disagreed with her. She is drunk with the blood of the saints and martyrs that stood for the truth taught by Jesus Christ. And she is “THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS” by virtue of having given birth to multitudes of Protestant Trinitarian churches all over the world, committing fornication with the Trinity rather than worshipping “the only true God” (Jhn 17:3) the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

The reason the Trinitarian view of God is the majority mainstream Protestant view is that her mother established it by force hundreds of years ago. And the reason it remains the majority mainstream view is the overwhelming pressure to stay conformed to it. Anyone denying the Trinity will be removed, publicly shamed as a blasphemer and heretic, categorized with Jehovah’s Witnesses, and given over to the fear of burning in fire forever. The bottom line is that nobody should dare question this doctrine. They claim it as “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints” (Jde 1:3), even though it was actually delivered by the RCC.

Now the Spirit [breath] speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits [breaths], and doctrines of devils; Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron; Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth. (1 Timothy 4:1-3)

Paul described the RCC here quite descriptively. They forbid their priests from marrying and require abstaining from meat on Ash Wednesday, Good Friday, and all Fridays during Lent. And this is what the breath spoke expressly or specifically would happen in the latter times.

Jesus Christ was sent by God and never taught Trinitarianism. He taught that He is the Son of God and that His Father is God and even His God. The doctrine of a Triune God didn’t come from Him! Then from whom did it come? What’s its source? The breath said that “doctrines of devils” come from those forbidding marriage and requiring abstinence from meat, and the doctrine of the Trinity came from the very organization that fits the description.

We’re told, however, that in the end times God’s people will come out from this woman, “Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues” (Rev 18:4). From within the RCC and Protestant churches will come many of God’s people. It’s because they embrace Trinitarianism in sincere ignorance that God will be gracious and merciful to them. The day will come when they’ll no longer be ignorant of the truth and will be required to either come out or stay in. Sadly, those that stay will receive of her plagues.

Conclusion

The dilemma faced by Trinitarian preachers is that the more educated, scholarly, and intelligent they are, the less excuse they have for being wrong about this most important doctrine of all—the doctrine of God. Especially, since this doctrine is quite simple, logical, and easy to understand:

At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father: for so it seemed good in thy sight. All things are delivered unto me of my Father: and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him. (Matthew 11:25-27)

What God the Father and the Son of God said about each other is simple enough for even a child to understand. So then why can’t intelligent Trinitarian preachers understand? Why reject the simple and logical for the complex and illogical? Why teach a view of God that’s nonsensical, requiring complex and lengthy arguments to attempt to explain? In fact, many of them resort to admitting that it’s some kind of mystery that nobody can understand.

By the time Christ came, the Jewish people had developed a religious system with which they had grown comfortable, and it became very difficult to turn away from and forsake. They were in bondage to the doctrines of men and didn’t want to repent and submit to the doctrines of Jesus Christ. They loved the praise of men and didn’t want to be removed from the synagogue, scorned by their own family, and persecuted for following the truth. Unlike many Gentiles, they had just too much to lose. The Pharisees in particular, with Saul of Tarsus as the prime example, had the most to lose:

Circumcised the eighth day, of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, an Hebrew of the Hebrews; as touching the law, a Pharisee; Concerning zeal, persecuting the church; touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless. But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. Yea doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ. (Philippians 3:5-8)

Similar to the Pharisees, Trinitarian preachers have grown comfortable with the theological and denominational systems to which they belong and have much to lose if they were to admit that the doctrine of the Trinity is false. The far-reaching implications are that if they agree with what the Father and Son said about each other, not only will their theological system topple to rubble but their own ministry and reputation. They earned seminary degrees, wrote books, taught multitudes of messages, established a reputation and name for themselves, and raised untold amounts of money in the process. It’s extremely difficult for them to now tell everyone, “Oops, I was wrong about God.”

What are they going to do? Are they willing to forsake it all to follow Christ, or will they speak against Christ and continue defending their system? “For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” (Mat 16:26). Many preachers are sincerely innocent in their ignorance. They truly believe what they were taught in seminary and have built their lives and ministries upon it. Once they come to learn that Trinitarianism and its accompanying theological system is false, it’s very difficult for them to forsake it all.

I recognize this dilemma personally because it was difficult for me to repent of this false doctrine and I wasn’t in the ministry. I didn’t have nearly as much to lose as ministers, yet it was still a long and difficult process. Therefore, I’m striving to be patient, understanding, and merciful toward those struggling with a similar predicament. I hope to see them free as well.

The names of the 12 apostles will be written on the foundation stones of the wall around the city of Jerusalem that will come down from heaven, “And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb” (Rev 21:14). Jesus said that if we overcome then our names will be written on one of the stones in the wall, “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit [breath] saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it” (Rev 2:17).

Where do we want to see our names written? Do we want our names in a church membership roll, in a book, on a building, on the big screen, on the Hollywood Walk of Fame, or on the wall surrounding the New Jerusalem? Until we’re willing to let our own name and reputation become trash, “I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ” (Phl 3:5-8), we’re not worthy of being called by His glorious name. For Him to one day give us a stone in the wall with a new name written, we must forsake our own name and live for the glory of His.

Trinitarian preachers declare that the fight against Trinitarianism has been unrelenting which supposedly indicates that what they teach must be true otherwise people wouldn’t be fighting against it so persistently. But the real reason the fight is unrelenting is because Trinitarianism is false and they won’t stop teaching it. They claim that history proves Trinitarians have always turned out to be the winners. But of course they’ve always won simply because they’ve cast out any that opposed them. The true winners, however, aren’t the self-declared but the Christ-declared.

Trinitarian preachers tell us to not only read the Bible but also the books they recommend. This is how they keep everyone on an even-keel with their theological system, ensuring that the Bible continues to be read through the lens of their doctrines. But following the Lord isn’t about following a theological system or a denomination. It’s about sincerely seeking the truth and submitting ourselves to it once we find it. Their books are not intended to help us with doing that.

He that is of God heareth God’s words: ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God” (Jhn 8:47), “We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the spirit [breath] of truth, and the spirit [breath] of error.” (1Jo 4:6). If we are “of God” and “know God” then we will hear the teaching of His Son Jesus Christ and His apostles. We will hear the truth and love the truth because truth glorifies the Lord and blesses people. This is how we know “the Spirit [breath] of truth” (Jhn 14:17, 15:26, 16:13; 1Jo 4:6). But if we stubbornly cling to what we know is false, we demonstrate that we really don’t love the Lord or people. We’re more concerned about self-preservation—our own name and reputation, praise from people, comfort, and support.

Paul said that the first piece of “the whole armour of God” (Eph 6:11,13) is the truth, “Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth” (Eph 6:14). And he had written earlier that the truth is what Jesus Christ taught, “But ye have not so learned Christ; If so be that ye have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus” (Eph 4:20-21). The truth that Jesus taught and what Paul wrote in this same letter is “the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Eph 1:3), “One God and Father of all” (Eph 4:6). If we’re not submitted to the truth about God that Jesus taught, then we’re not protected with the whole armor but vulnerable to the devil.

Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.” (Mat 5:11-12). Those that are standing for the truth that Jesus Christ taught are doing it for His sake, for His glory and not for themselves. They’re blessed by Him and rejoice exceedingly because of the reward He will give them one day. On the other hand, “For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father’s, and of the holy angels” (Luk 9:26).

True Theology – Part 1

Introduction

It has been rightly said that a strong walk with God begins with a right view of God. My walk with God has grown far more in the last couple of years than it did over the prior three decades as a Christian. It’s because I rejected the doctrine of the Trinity as false and began honoring God with a more accurate view of Him.

I had spent about two years trying to avoid studying the doctrine of the Trinity from an objective standpoint in fear that my final conclusion would be that it’s false—I didn’t want it to be false. I understood the personal ramifications and consequences of rejecting what is considered by many as an essential doctrine for salvation. I realized that I would be viewed by many as unsaved, unintelligent, foolish, and even a false teacher. Of course God knew that I was avoiding this subject but wouldn’t allow me to any longer. I eventually did study it thoroughly, concluding it to be false.

The Roman Catholic Church—notorious for many false doctrines such as transubstantiation, indulgences, prayer to saints—is the purveyor of the Trinitarian view of God. All false doctrine comes from the devil and impedes our walk with God. But when we’re ignorant and innocent of something being false—when we sincerely assume a doctrine to be true though it actually isn’t—God will be merciful and forgiving as he was with Paul, “Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief” (1Ti 1:13). God even kept His plan of salvation hidden in a mystery so that the corrupt religious leaders would crucify His Son yet afterward still have the opportunity to be forgiven in ignorance, “Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do” (Luk 23:34), “And now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers” (Act 3:17).

However, blasphemy against the breath will never be forgiven, “Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost [breath] shall not be forgiven unto men” (Mat 12:31). Once we’re no longer ignorant of the truth yet stubbornly rebel against it, we’re in danger of blaspheming against God’s breath. This is what happened to King Saul, “For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected the word of the LORD, he hath also rejected thee from being king.” (1Sa 15:23), “But the Spirit [breath] of the LORD departed from Saul, and an evil spirit [breath] from the LORD troubled him” (1Sa 16:14). He stubbornly and willfully rebelled against “the word of the Lord,” therefore, “the Spirit [breath] of the Lord” was taken from him forever.

Once we know and understand the truth in our hearts yet stubbornly, rebelliously, and willfully sin against it, “For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins” (Heb 10:26), we can never be forgiven. We can’t stubbornly argue with God about the truth and still be in a right relationship with Him.

The Greek verb diakrino means “to contend,” “to dispute,” or “to argue,” “He staggered [diakrinō 1252] not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in faith [faithfulness], giving glory to God” (Rom 4:20), “But let him ask in faith [faithfulness], nothing wavering [diakrinō 1252]. For he that wavereth [diakrinō 1252] is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord” (Jas 1:6-8). If we’re arguing or contending with God about anything, then we’re not being faithful servants and we won’t be right before Him. God knows our hearts, whether we’re sincerely ignorant or blatantly rebellious.

Scholars and theologians teach that salvation beliefs can be categorized basically into essential and non-essential. That is, certain beliefs must be held in order to be saved while other beliefs are only optional and can be disagreed and debated. Of course, they claim that the view of God as a Trinity is one of the essential beliefs that isn’t open for disagreement, debate, or even discussion. However, this entire “essential” and “non-essential” belief categorization isn’t entirely accurate. It’s truth that’s essential. Embracing the truth when it comes to our knowledge and understanding is essential for salvation.

We can’t reject any truth we sincerely know to be true, and we can’t embrace anything false we sincerely know to be false. Therefore, once I came to the knowledge that the Trinitarian view of God is false, it was actually essential for my salvation to NOT believe and embrace it anymore. I couldn’t continue to hold what I knew in my heart was false and still be right with God. He wouldn’t allow it. God had been merciful to me all the years I believed that view because He knew I was sincerely ignorant of the truth. But once I was no longer ignorant, He required it of me as He did with His people, “I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him. And it shall come to pass, that whosoever will not hearken unto my words which he shall speak in my name, I will require it of him.” (Deu 18:18-19).

What is meant by the Greek theos?

The Greek theos for “god” is simply a sovereign or ultimate and highest authority. It’s a role, position, or title of a person in authority, not a kind or type of being. The Father is God, not because of what He is as a being, but because of His status as the highest authority over all, including over His Son Jesus Christ. That theos is a role or position of authority is evident by the Son of God Himself using this word for men and also for His Father within the same statement.

Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods [theos 2316]? If he called them gods [theos 2316], unto whom the word of God [theos 2316] came, and the scripture cannot be broken; Say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified, and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest; because I said, I am the Son of God [theos 2316]? (John 10:34-36)

Jesus said that God called these men “gods.” But which is it? Were they men or were they gods? If theos truly is a kind of being, then these men were both humans and gods at the same time—a hypostatic union of two different kind of beings! On the other hand, if theos is truly a role, position, title, or status then these men were simply human beings in a position of authority in which they could be called “gods” within a limited context of rule and authority. In fact, after declaring “Ye are gods” (Psa 82:6), God then affirmed their humanity, “But ye shall die like men” (Psa 82:7). They weren’t some kind of divine beings, but merely human beings that would die just like all humans.

This is one of the biggest problems caused by the Trinitarian view because if theos is actually a kind or type of being, then when the Son of God became a human being, He would have ceased to be the God kind of being. In Trinitarianism, therefore, there has to be the union of two kinds of beings together at the same time or else the Son would have ceased to be the theos kind of being—He would have ceased to be God. But if theos is simply a position of authority, and in this case the highest position of authority, then this is a complete non-issue with regards to His incarnation to a human being. There is no dilemma between a theos kind of being and a human kind of being in one person because there is no such thing as a theos kind of being.

Furthermore, if theos is truly a kind of being then the statement “I am the God [theos 2316] of Abraham, and the God [theos 2316] of Isaac, and the God [theos 2316] of Jacob” (Mat 22:32), means that God belonged to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob as their possession! But He was simply saying that He is Abraham’s God, and Isaac’s God, and Jacob’s God—He’s their Ruler. Putting it in human terms, when talking about our boss at work we wouldn’t say “my human being” but “my boss.” Therefore, theos isn’t a kind of being. God is Abraham’s Ruler because God is Abraham’s Boss.

Is God a plurality of Persons?

The Trinitarian claim that the one God exists in a plurality of persons conflicts with how Jesus Christ Himself used the word theos: “Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods [theos 2316]? If he called them gods [theos 2316], unto whom the word of God [theos 2316] came, and the scripture cannot be broken” (Jhn 10:34-35). According to Christ, a plurality of persons is a plurality of gods but a singular person is the singular God. In other words, theos is singular or plural grammatically depending on the number of persons.

The apostle Paul also used theos the same way: “For though there be that are called gods [theos 2316], whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods [theos 2316] many, and lords many,) But to us there is but one God [theos 2316], the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.” (1Co 8:5-6). He understood that “gods” is plural when there is more than one person, but singular when there is only one.

Since multiple persons requires theos to be plural, then multiple persons in the Trinitarian view of God demands that Trinitarianism is actually polytheism—multiple gods. Of course Trinitarianism flatly denies this, and claims that it’s truly monotheism. But that’s only a claim. Scripture is the authority and there’s nothing in Scripture that supports the concept of multiple co-equal persons comprising the singular God.

Take, for example, the United States Supreme court consisting of nine justices. The reason it’s comprised of an odd number of persons is for the very reason that they’re all co-equal and often disagree! And it’s not one justice consisting of nine persons—it’s nine co-equal justices. Thus, nine persons are nine justices. On the other hand, if one justice were to always be completely just, then only one justice would be needed. There’s no purpose in multiple co-equal persons that always agree and are always just.

There’s only one God

Of course the Shema in the Old Testament Scriptures defined God as one, “Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God is one LORD: And thou shalt love The LORD thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might” (Deu 6:4-5). Jesus quoted those words, “Hear, O Israel; The Lord our God is one Lord: And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength” (Mar 12:29-30). He then agreed with the reply of the scribe to whom He was speaking, “Well, Master, thou hast said the truth: for there is one God; and there is none other but he … Thou art not far from the kingdom of God” (Mar 12:32,34). Furthermore, when praying to His Father, He called Him “the only true God.”

These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. (John 17:1-3)

Here, He not only called His Father “the only true God,” but also distinguished Himself from Him. It’s not only that He never called Himself God, but also that He called His Father God—and even called Him “the only true God.” And Paul also affirmed the same:

As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one. For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. (1 Corinthians 8:4-6).

Both Christ Himself and the apostle Paul distinguished God from Christ, “thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ,” “one God, the Father … and one Lord Jesus Christ.” God the Father is the one and only true God in His role and status as the Sovereign, Almighty, and highest supreme authority over all: “the LORD he is God; there is none else beside him” (Deu 4:35); “Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God is one LORD” (Deu 6:4); “I am the LORD: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another” (Isa 42:8); “Is there a God beside me? yea, there is no God; I know not any” (Isa 44:8); “I am the LORD, and there is none else, there is no God beside me … there is none beside me. I am the LORD, and there is none else” (Isa 45:5-6); “I am God, and there is none else; I am God, and there is none like me” (Isa 46:9); “But the LORD is the true God, he is the living God” (Jer 10:10); “there is one God; and there is none other but he” (Mar 12:32); “that they might know thee the only true God” (Jhn 17:3); “there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him” (1Co 8:6); “One God and Father of all, who is above all” (Eph 4:6); “Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well” (Jas 2:19); “For there is one God” (1Ti 2:5).

The Father is God

Trinitarianism often uses the terms “God the Father,” “God the Son,” and “God the Holy Spirit.” The term “God the Father” is Scriptural and appears several times in the New Testament but the terms “God the Son” and “God the Holy Spirit” aren’t found even once! These are simply terms coined to support Trinitarianism.

It’s quite staggering the number of places we’re told that the Father is God. Below is not a complete listing but only most of the main statements. And many of these also distinguish the Lord Jesus Christ from God the Father. Therefore, it’s not only that the Father is identified as God but also that the Son isn’t. Furthermore, the holy breath is suspiciously absent as well.

“No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him” (Jhn 1:18); “Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he not only had broken the sabbath, but said also that God was his Father, making himself equal with God” (Jhn 5:18); “Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you: for him hath God the Father sealed” (Jhn 6:27); “Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is of God, he hath seen the Father” (Jhn 6:46); “Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God” (Jhn 13:3); “For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God” (Jhn 16:27); “Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God” (Jhn 20:17); “Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear” (Act 2:33); “To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ” (Rom 1:7); “That ye may with one mind and one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.” (Rom 15:6); “Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ” (1Co 1:3); “But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him” (1Co 8:6); “Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power” (1Co 15:24); “Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort” (2Co 1:2-3); “The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not” (2Co 11:31); “Paul, an apostle, (not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who raised him from the dead;) … Grace be to you and peace from God the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ, Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father” (Gal 1:1,3-4); “Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ … That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him” (Eph 1:2-3,17); “One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all” (Eph 4:6); “Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Eph 5:20); “Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ” (Eph 6:23); “Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.” (Phl 1:2); “And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father” (Phl 2:11); “Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen.” (Phl 4:20); “To the saints and faithful brethren in Christ which are at Colosse: Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for you” (Col 1:2-3); “And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him” (Col 3:17); “Paul, and Silvanus, and Timotheus, unto the church of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ … Remembering without ceasing your work of faith, and labour of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, in the sight of God and our Father” (1Th 1:3); “Now God himself and our Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, direct our way unto you … To the end he may stablish your hearts unblameable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints” (1Th 3:11,13); “Paul, and Silvanus, and Timotheus, unto the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace unto you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ” (2Th 1:1-2); “Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting consolation and good hope through grace” (2Th 2:16); “Unto Timothy, my own son in the faith: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father and Jesus Christ our Lord” (1Ti 1:2); “To Timothy, my dearly beloved son: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord” (2Ti 1:2); “To Titus, mine own son after the common faith: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour” (Tit 1:4); “Grace to you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ” (Phm 1:3); “Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world” (Jas 1:27); “Therewith bless we God, even the Father; and therewith curse we men, which are made after the similitude of God” (Jas 3:9); “Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ: Grace unto you, and peace, be multiplied. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead” (1Pe 1:2-3); “For he received from God the Father honour and glory, when there came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased” (2Pe 1:17); “Grace be with you, mercy, and peace, from God the Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the Father, in truth and love” (2Jo 1:3); Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of James, to them that are sanctified by God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ, and called” (Jde 1:1); “And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his Father; to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.” (Rev 1:6)

Jesus Christ claimed to be the Son of God

Jesus Christ called Himself, and was called by many, the Son of God: “that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God” (Luk 1:35); “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God” (Mat 16:16-17); “If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross … for he said, I am the Son of God” (Mat 27:40,43); “Truly this man was the Son of God” (Mar 15:39); “Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God? And he said unto them, Ye say that I am.” (Luk 22:70); “Dost thou believe on the Son of God? … Thou hast both seen him, and it is he that talketh with thee” (Jhn 9:35,37); “Say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified, and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest; because I said, I am the Son of God?” (Jhn 10:36); “that the Son of God might be glorified thereby” (Jhn 11:4); “We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God” (Jhn 19:7).

Several times Jesus called Himself and was acknowledged as having called Himself “the Son of God,” but never once did He call Himself “God.” In fact, calling Himself “the Son of God” is actually distinguishing Himself from God—that He is not God but His Son. God is not His Son but has a Son, and His Son is not God but is His Son. For example, the son of the President of the United States isn’t the President but his son. Like theos, President, King, and Prime Minister, are positions of authority in which only one person can hold.

Trinitarianism has much difficulty deflecting truth because truth is hard to fight! When Trinitarian preachers must address the fact that Christ never called Himself “God,” they either conflate His claim of “the Son of God” to actually mean “God,” or else they conveniently neglect to mention that “the Son of God” is what He actually claimed. Then they proceed to use various statements from Scripture to build convincing arguments that He actually did claim to be God. One such example is the following passage:

The Jews answered him, saying, For a good work we stone thee not; but for blasphemy; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods? If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came, and the scripture cannot be broken; Say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified, and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest; because I said, I am the Son of God? (John 10:33-36)

When these Jews accused Him of blasphemy saying “thou, being a man, makest thyself God” (Jhn 10:33), they weren’t accusing Him of claiming to be the one true God as some translations render it, “you, a mere man, claim to be God” (NIV), “you, a man, are claiming to be God” (NET). Rather, that He was breaking the First Commandment, “Thou shalt have no other gods before me” (Exo 20:3). Because Christ’s reply “Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods?” indicates that this was their accusation. He was quoting from the Psalm, “I have said, Ye are gods” (Psa 82:6), where God reminded His people that He had called their rulers “gods” when He said, “Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people” (Exo 22:28), shortly after having given them the Ten Commandments. That this was after “the word of God came” to them, is that it was after the First Commandment, “Thou shalt have no other gods before me,” came to them. Christ’s point was that the First Commandment wasn’t being broken by God Himself calling men “gods” when saying, “Thou shalt not revile the gods.” So long as these men ruled in submission and subordination to His authority as the one true God, then the First Commandment wasn’t being broken. And this principle was also true with the Son of God because He always submitted to God.

Christ’s statement, “Say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest; because I said, I am the Son of God?” is about the Father Himself setting apart His Son from everyone else that had been baptized by John, “And lo a voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased” (Mat 3:17). Since God called Jesus “my beloved Son” out loud from heaven, what was blasphemous about Jesus calling Himself the Son of God? He was simply affirming what God said.

In the early church, it was never preached that Jesus is God but that He is the Son of God: “But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God” (Jhn 20:31); “I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God” (Act 8:37); “And straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God” (Act 9:20); “For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us” (2Co 1:19); “Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God” (1Jo 4:15); “he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God? … These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God” (1Jo 5:5,13).

Trinitarianism can’t legitimately argue against what the Father and Son claimed and didn’t claim about each other. Jesus never called Himself “God,” and God never called Jesus “God.” God called Jesus “my beloved Son,” and Jesus called Himself “the Son of God.” Furthermore, Jesus called His Father “the only true God.” Who dare say otherwise?

The Son was begotten of the Father

“The LORD possessed me in the beginning of his way, before his works of old. I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, or ever the earth was. When there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water. Before the mountains were settled, before the hills was I brought forth” (Proverbs 8:22-25)

“And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten [monogenēs 3439] of the Father,) full of grace and truth … No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten [monogenēs 3439] Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him” (John 1:14,18)

“For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten [monogenēs 3439] Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life … He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten [monogenēs 3439] Son of God” (John 3:16,18)

“If God were your Father, ye would love me: for I proceeded forth and came from God; neither came I of myself, but he sent me” (John 8:42)

“For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.” (John 16:27-28).

“In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent his only begotten [monogenēs 3439] Son into the world, that we might live through him.” (1 John 4:19)

Since God has no beginning but has always existed, and Jesus is God in the Trinitarian view, then Trinitarianism can’t embrace the truth that Jesus was actually begotten by God because He would then have a beginning. Thus, they had to invent the nonsensical claim that the Son is somehow eternally begotten or eternally generated which is an oxymoron.

Jesus claimed of Himself to be the “only begotten son” (Jhn 3:16,18), and that He “proceeded forth and came from God” (Jhn 8:42), “I came out from God. I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world” (Jhn 16:27-28). That He “proceeded forth” and “came out from God” speaks of His beginning when He was begotten “out from God” before He was “come into the world.” Those are His words about Himself.

At some point prior to the creation of the heavens and the earth, the Son was begotten of God, “When there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water. Before the mountains were settled, before the hills was I brought forth.” God became the Father by virtue of having begotten His Son, and the Son came into being by virtue of having been begotten by God.

The Greek monogenēs for “only-begotten” or “only-born” in John 3:16 was maintained in older English versions: “only begotten Son” (ASV, BRG, DRA, GNV, JUB, KJV, MEV, NASB, NKJV, RGT); “only-begotten” (DARBY, EHV); “one begotten Son” (WYC); “only-born Son” (DLNT); “His Son – the only begotten” (YLT). But sadly, many newer versions obscure the concept of begetting by rendering it as: “one and only Son” (CSB, HCSB, LEB, MSG, MOUNCE, NCV, NET, NIRV, NIV, NLT, TLV, WEB); “only Son” (CEB, CEV, ERV, ESV, GW, GNT, ICB, PHILLIPS, TLB, NOG, NABRE, NLV, NMB, NRSV, RSV, VOICE, WE); “only and unique Son” (CJB); “uniquely existing Son” (ISV); “only, special son” (NTE); “one and only, unique Son” (TPT). Why conceal what He actually said?

The Son was the same kind of divine being as His Father

Paul began his letter to the Romans, “Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord” (Rom 1:3), and went on to say, “Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse” (Rom 1:19-20). He was revealing that the creation itself teaches us that God has a Son after His kind:

“the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kindand herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind … the waters brought forth abundantly, after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind … bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind … the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind” (Gen 1:11-12, 21, 24-25)

The Father is a divine kind of being and brought forth His Son as the exact same kind of divine being. He then created all life to beget similarly. The procreation within the creation is patterned after God’s begetting of His Son. Therefore, unbelieving Jews are without excuse for rejecting Jesus of Nazareth as the only begotten Son of God because the creation narrative itself teaches this, “that which may be known of God … from the creation of the world … understood by the things that are made … so that they are without excuse.”

Since Jesus Christ was begotten as the same kind of divine being as His Father, He was equal with Him in power so that He was able to create the entire universe out of nothing, ex nihilo. Yet, at the same time He was not God! Only the Father occupies the position of God. The Son’s divine power was because He was begotten as the same kind of divine being as His Father.

The plurality of the Creator

And God [ĕlōhîym 430] said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. So God [ĕlōhîym 430] created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them. (Genesis 1:26-27)

The use of plural personal pronouns in the creation account certainly indicates at least a second person was present with God but not necessarily a third person as Trinitarianism claims. In verse 26, God the Father was speaking to His Son and stating that they would make mankind after their image. Since the first person—identified as God—spoke to the second person using plural pronouns, then this implies that only the first person is God. And the switch to singular personal pronouns for God in verse 27 further substantiates this. Because both the Father and the Son were the same kind of being, therefore, man was said to be created after their image. The New Testament writers revealed that the Son created all things:

“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made.” (John 1:1-3)

“And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ” (Ephesians 3:9)

“Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light: Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear SonFor by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him” (Colossians 1:12-13, 16)

God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds” (Hebrews 1:1-2)

God the Father created all things but by the agency of His Son. If someone, for example, sold their house by employing the service of a real estate agent, although the agent actually did the work, the homeowner still says that they sold their house. Thus, when we’re told, “So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them,” it was actually the Son that had “formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life” (Gen 2:7), “And the rib, which the LORD God had taken from the man, made he a woman” (Gen 2:22), although it is said to have been God.

All of the instances in Genesis chapter one where it’s recorded “And God said,” it wasn’t God speaking things into existence as typically claimed, but rather that God the Father was speaking to His Son and telling Him what to create. This idea is corroborated by the statement, “And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness.” Here He wasn’t speaking anything into existence but was simply speaking to His Son and telling Him what to create. This was also the case in every occurrence of “And God said” in the creation account. In the very first act of creation where we’re told “And God said, Let there be light: and there was light,” it wasn’t God speaking light into existence but rather the Father saying to His Son “Let there be light” followed by the Son creating the light.

Now, throughout the six days of creation and seventh day of rest, only the term ĕlōhîym for “God” is used. But beginning in Genesis 2:4 and through the rest of the chapter, the term Yhōvâĕlōhîym for “the LORD God” is used. Again, this supports only two persons involved in the creation: the first person ĕlōhîym is God the Father, and the second person Yhōvâĕlōhîym is the Son of God.

In Genesis chapter one, God the Father [ĕlōhîym 430] directed His Son [Yhōvâ 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] to make both male and female human beings after their image, “And God [ĕlōhîym 430] said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness … So God [ĕlōhîym 430] created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them.” In chapter two, the narrative details the event of His Son [Yhōvâ 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] making both male and female after their image, “And the LORD God [Yhōvâ 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life,” “And the rib, which the LORD God [Yhōvâ 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] had taken from the man, made he a woman.

God didn’t speak the animals into existence either but spoke to His Son followed by His Son forming them, “And God [ĕlōhîym 430] said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven … And God [ĕlōhîym 430] said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind: and it was so” (Gen 1:20,24), “And out of the ground the LORD God [Yhōvâ 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air” (Gen 2:19). Furthermore, the heavens and the earth were not spoken into existence by God but were formed by the Son of God’s hands:

“Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thy hands; thou hast put all things under his feet” (Psa 8:6); “Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands: Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet” (Heb 2:7-8)

“Of old hast thou laid the foundation of the earth: and the heavens are the work of thy hands” (Psa 102:25); “And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands” (Heb 1:10)

“When I consider thy heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which thou hast ordained” (Psa 8:3)

“The sea is his, and he made it: and his hands formed the dry land” (Psa 95:5)

“Thus saith the LORD, the Holy One of Israel, and his Maker, Ask me of things to come concerning my sons, and concerning the work of my hands command ye me. I have made the earth, and created man upon it: I, even my hands, have stretched out the heavens, and all their host have I commanded.” (Isa 45:11-12)

Also, it was the Son of God that called to Adam after he sinned, “And the LORD God [Yhōvâ 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] called unto Adam, and said unto him, Where art thou?” (Gen 3:9). And it was the Son that cursed the serpent, “And the LORD God [Yhōvâ 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou art cursed” (Gen 3:14). And finally, it was the Son that spoke of Himself with His Father using a plural pronoun, “And the LORD God [Yhōvâ 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil” (Gen 3:22).

The Son is in equality with His Father

“Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal [isos 2470] with God” (Phl 2:6), is describing His pre-incarnate divinity and deity with God the Father by virtue of being His Son. This is also how the Jews understood what He claimed of Himself, “but said also that God was his Father, making himself equal [isos 2470] with God” (Jhn 5:18).

To be “equal with God” doesn’t mean that He is God any more than the laborers that came last into the vineyard actually are the laborers that came first, “Saying, These last have wrought but one hour, and thou hast made them equal [isos 2470] unto us” (Mat 20:12). Rather, those that came last were given a similar level of equality with those that came first. Trinitarianism, however, claims that “equal [isos 2470] with God” (Jhn 5:18; Phl 2:6), means co-equal–absolutely equal in every regard. The word isos is being redefined as co-equal to teach that Jesus Christ is God Himself.

It’s because of possessing divine equality with Himself that God spoke to His Son using plural pronouns, “And God [ĕlōhîym 430] said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness” (Gen 1:26), and the Son likewise spoke to His Father using a plural pronoun, “And the LORD God [yehovah 3068 ĕlōhîym 430] said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil” (Gen 3:22). Both are the Godhead, “even his eternal power and Godhead [theiotēs 2305] so that they are without excuse” (Rom 1:20), “For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead [theotēs 2320] bodily” (Col 2:9).

In the Old Testament, the mal’āḵ Yhōvâ or Messenger of Jehovah was the pre-incarnate Son of God, “And the angel [mal’āḵ 4397] of the LORD [Yhōvâ 3068] called unto Abraham out of heaven the second time, And said, By myself have I sworn, saith the LORD” (Gen 22:15-16). Unbelieving Jews, denying that Jesus of Nazareth is the Son of God, argued that this messenger was simply an angelic being. But the writer of Hebrews disputed, “Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they. For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son?”(Heb 1:4-5), “For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself” (Heb 6:13). The Messenger of Jehovah was in equality with God. He swore by Himself because there is nobody greater! This isn’t true with actual angelic beings, “And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever” (Rev 10:5-6). Angels swear by the greater, not by themselves.

Hypostatic Union

Hypostatic Union is a necessary byproduct of the Trinitarian view of God. Since Trinitarianism holds that God is a kind of being and that Jesus is the God kind of being, then His incarnation causes a huge problem—when becoming a human kind of being, He would have ceased to be God. God becoming something else would be the end of the Trinity and the end of God! Therefore, the illogical claim had to be concocted that He is still 100% God even after becoming 100% human; that He has two fully complete but mutually exclusive natures in one person or being—a hypostatic union. But nothing can be 100% one thing and 100% another thing at the same time. This is logically impossible. Although Trinitarianism concedes that God can’t do what’s logically impossible, yet in the Trinitarian view, He somehow can. Violating rules of reason and sound logic just shows the desperation to make this view work. To be 100% one kind of being and 100% another kind of being at the same time requires two 100% beings or two 100% distinct persons. Therefore, in the Trinitarian view, the second person is actually two persons! Consequently, God really isn’t three persons but four—the Father, Son number one, Son number two, and the Holy Spirit.

Actually, the doctrine of Hypostatic Union is quite unnecessary because there’s no issue with the joining of two kinds of beings into one since theos isn’t a kind of being. There’s no issue with God ceasing to be God in the incarnation because the Son of God never has been God but His Son.

A dual kind of being also flies in the face of what is known of God from the creation of the world, “Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made” (Rom 1:19-20). John said in two of his writings, “No man hath seen God at any time” (Jhn 1:18; 1Jo 4:12). We can’t see Him because He is invisible but we can understand Him and His only begotten Son by the way they created all things to beget after their kind. Not only was every kind of being made to beget after its kind, but also every kind of being begotten is only one kind of being. If the Son of God is truly a hypostatic union of two kinds of beings, then the creation would reflect dual kinds of beings for our understanding,“being understood by the things that are made.” But there are no dual kinds beings—100% one kind of being while also 100% another kind of being—in the world.

Jesus was born of a virgin

John gave the clear distinction between those who are of God and those who are not: “For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh” (1Jo 1:7), “Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God: And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God” (1Jo 4:2-3). That “Jesus Christ is come in the flesh” means two main things: (1) He pre-existed His humanity; (2) He became fully human like us in every regard.

The Son of God is utterly unique from us because He pre-existed His humanity—He came down from heaven into this world: “The LORD possessed me in the beginning of his way, before his works of old” (Pro 8:22); “He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before me” (Jhn 1:15); “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven” (Jhn 3:13); “For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven, and giveth life unto the world … For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me” (Jhn 6:33, 38); “Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am” (Jhn 8:58); “And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was” (Jhn 17:5); “The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven” (1Co 15:47); “And he is before all things, and by him all things consist” (Col 1:17).

We all have a human father but Jesus Christ doesn’t. He was born of a virgin because God is His Father: “And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed” (Gen 3:15); “Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel” (Isa 7:14); “Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us” (Mat 1:23); “And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost [breath] shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God” (Luk 1:35); “But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law” (Gal 4:4).

The Son of God became flesh

And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth” (Jhn 1:14); “But made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men” (Phl 2:7); “Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same” (Heb 2:14).

Trinitarianism claims that “the Word was made flesh” means that Jesus Christ assumed flesh, took on flesh, was covered with flesh, or simply added flesh to what He already was. It’s even phrased sometimes as “the flesh covered Word,” indicating that He only cloaked Himself with flesh. But “made flesh” means that He actually became flesh. He became a different kind or type of being than He was before—a human being. Saying that He only assumed or took on flesh is actually denying that He truly became flesh; the very confession John warned about, “who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh” (1Jo 1:7), “And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God” (1Jo 4:3).

This erroneous concept of the incarnation isn’t only the result of a wrong view of God in Trinitarianism but also a wrong view of man. Man is truly a physical being animated by the breath of God, “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul” (Gen 2:7), “for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return” (Gen 3:19). He is dust. When he dies, he’is truly dead and can only live again by resurrection from the grave.

Trinitarianism, on the other hand, asserts that man is a spiritual, non-physical being living inside a physical body that continues to live disembodied after death. And because man is supposedly a spirit being in a body as if wearing flesh like a suit of clothes, this correlates to a false view of Christ’s incarnation—that He is a spirit being covered with flesh as wearing flesh like clothing. But if we understand that man is strictly a physical being, then “the Word was made flesh” means that the Son of God became or transitioned into a physical, flesh and blood being. He went from the divine kind of being He was, to the human kind of being He now is. Thus, when He died and was buried, He truly was dead until brought to life again by resurrection, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen” (Rev 1:18).

“Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: But made himself of no reputation [kenoō 2758], and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men” (Phl 2:6-7). Rather than “made himself of no reputation,” many versions render it more accurately as “emptied himself.” Paul was saying that although the Son was equal with His Father in divinity and deity, He emptied Himself and was “made in the likeness of men.” He emptied Himself and forever relinquished His divinity to become human just like we are.

The Son of God became just like we are, so that in the resurrection we will become just like He is:  “And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly” (1Co 15:49); “Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body” (Phl 3:21); “When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory” (Col 3:4); “but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is” (1Jo 3:2). If He’s a divine being covered with flesh, then by correlation we also will be divine beings covered in flesh.

Trinitarianism sometimes calls Christ the God-Man but this isn’t what Paul called Him, “For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus” (1Ti 2:5). The mediator between God and men is not the God-Man but “the man Christ Jesus.” Many statements testify that the Son of Man is in heaven right now and that it’s the Son of Man that will be coming again: “one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven” (Dan 7:13); “For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels … the Son of man coming in his kingdom” (Mat 16:27-28); “when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory” (Mat 19:28); “so shall also the coming of the Son of man be … And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven … and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory … so shall also the coming of the Son of man be … so shall also the coming of the Son of man be … for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh” (Mat 24:27,30,37,39,44); “for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh … When the Son of man shall come in his glory” (Mat 25:13,31); “Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven” (Mat 26:64); “of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy angels” (Mar 8:38); “And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds with great power and glory” (Mar 13:26); “and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven” (Mar 14:62); “of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father’s, and of the holy angels” (Luk 9:26); “Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?” (Luk 18:8); “And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory” (Luk 21:27); “Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God” (Luk 22:69); “even the Son of man which is in heaven” (Jhn 3:13); “Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God” (Act 7:56); “one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle” (Rev 1:13); “And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man” (Rev 14:14).

The Son’s sacrifice for us

Trinitarianism claims that Jesus had to be God in the flesh, the God-Man, in order to be the sacrifice for mankind’s sins. But this is simply a means to argue that Jesus is God in the flesh. In reality, the sacrifice God accepts for our sins is the sacrifice He Himself provided: “God will provide himself a lamb” (Gen 22:8); “Your lamb shall be without blemish” (Exo 12:5); “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world” (Jhn 1:29); “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son” (Jhn 3:16). If God provided His fully human and perfectly sinless Son as the sacrifice for our sins, then His fully human Son is the sacrifice He accepts. The sacrifice for our sins doesn’t have to be a God-Man.

Furthermore, by claiming that Jesus had to be God in order to die as the acceptable sacrifice for our sins, it opens a whole new can of worms—God can’t die. Trinitarianism already has enough illogical problems to explain away than to add yet one more. But since God can’t die, another claim had to be concocted that only His humanity died. But if only His humanity died, then why argue that He had to be God to die for our sins?

The Son of God’s sacrifice for our sins began with Him forever relinquishing His divinity to become fully human, “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery [harpagmos 725] to be equal with God” (Phl 2:6). That He “thought it not robbery” conveys very little of what’s actually being said. The Greek noun harpagamos is the act of “seizing,” “grasping,” “holding onto,” or “retaining.” There are many Bible versions that render it more correctly as “a thing to be grasped.” It’s saying that He didn’t esteem His deity and divinity as something difficult to surrender by grasping and clinging to it. In other words, He was eager and willing to relinquish His divinity for our sakes. Retaining His divinity as Trinitarianism claims actually diminishes the magnitude of the sacrifice He truly made.

After relinquishing His divinity to become fully human, He suffered a life of temptation, humiliation, and rejection, culminating in the shameful and painful death on the cross. And finally, He is now and forever will be a human being with holes in His hands, feet, and side. What a wonderful and glorious Savior we have!

In the beginning was the Word

“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God.” (Jhn 1:1-2). Twice in this statement the Word is said to have been “with God” in the beginning. To be with someone indicates that two persons are together yet distinct from each other. Only one of these two can actually be God while the other isn’t God but is with God.

John began his first letter similarly, “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)” (1Jo 1:1-2). Here, he stated clearly that the Father is God and the Word was with Him. Furthermore, a definite article is used in both of John’s statements, “the Word was with [the] God” and “The same was in the beginning with [the] God,” but not in “the Word was God.” That is, John said the Word was “with [the] God” but didn’t say “the Word was [the] God.”

Is the Son of God literally “the Word” (Jhn 1:1)? Is He literally “the Light” (Jhn 1:7)? Obviously these are figures of speech describing His mission or purpose on earth and what He is like. The same is true of “the light was the life” (Jhn 1:4). Light is not actually life, and life is not actually light. These are metaphors which are figures of speech in which one thing is spoken of as if being the other thing even though it actually isn’t. And John used similar metaphors even for God Himself, “God is light” (1Jo 1:5), “God is love” (1Jo 4:8,16). Of course God isn’t literally light or love but simply exhibits the characteristics of light and love to such a degree that metaphorical equivalence with them is warranted. That “the Word was God” is only a metaphor is also attested by the Word Himself:

Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. (John 14:9-10)

Jesus is the Word because the words He spoke weren’t of Himself but of His Father. It’s because “No man hath seen God at any time” (Jhn 1:8) that when people saw the Son, they were seeing the Father figuratively. He was like God the Father to such perfection that metaphorical equivalence, “the Word was God,” is justified. We’re told in other places: “Christ, who is the image of God” (2Co 4:4); “Who is the image of the invisible God” (Col 1:15); “Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person” (Heb 1:3). When people saw the Son of God, they were seeing God the Father metaphorically. Therefore, it can be said figuratively that “the Word was God” but not literally that “the Word was [the] God.”

Jesus ministered as the Prophet

Trinitarianism purports that the miracles, signs, and wonders Jesus performed prove that He is God. But since the prophets and apostles also performed miracles, signs, and wonders, wouldn’t that also prove they are God? The implications is that God is actually far more than just three persons—He is Father, Son, Holy Spirit, Moses, Elijah, Elisha, Peter, Paul, and even Phillip. Anyone performing a miracle is God!

However, we’re told specifically that the miracles, signs, and wonders Jesus performed were because God was with Him doing the works: “we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him” (Jhn 3:2); “the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works” (Jhn 14:10); “Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know: (Act 2:22); “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him” (Act 10:38). Obviously, if God was with Him and was doing the works, then Jesus isn’t God. Jesus even stated that He could do nothing of Himself, “The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do” (Jhn 5:19), “I can of mine own self do nothing” (Jhn 5:30). These statements were in reference to the miracle He had just performed in healing an impotent man at the pool of Bethesda (Jhn 5:1-15).

Jesus Christ is the Prophet that Moses foretold would come, “The LORD thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren … I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren” (Deu 18:15,18). And the people that witnessed His miracles acknowledged Him as that Prophet: “This is Jesus the prophet of Nazareth of Galilee” (Mat 21:11); “That a great prophet is risen up among us; and, That God hath visited his people” (Luk 7:16); “Then those men, when they had seen the miracle that Jesus did, said, This is of a truth that prophet that should come into the world” (Jhn 6:14); “When Christ cometh, will he do more miracles than these which this man hath done? … Of a truth this is the Prophet” (Jhn 7:31,40).

As the Prophet, He worked miracles no differently than the prophets Elijah and Elisha. They worked miracles by the breath of God upon them, “And Elisha said, I pray thee, let a double portion of thy spirit [breath] be upon me” (2Ki 2:9). Jesus performed miracles, signs, and wonders by the anointing of God’s holy breath, “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost [breath] and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him” (Act 10:38). There’s no record of Him performing any miracles before the holy breath had come upon Him at His baptism. In fact, we’re even told that turning water into wine—shortly after His baptism—was His first miracle, “This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee” (Jhn 2:11).

Of course Trinitarianism also claims that the times Jesus knew people’s thoughts prove He is God: “Why reason ye these things in your hearts?” (Mar 2:8); “And Jesus knowing their thoughts” (Mar 9:4); “But he knew their thoughts” (Luk 6:8); “And Jesus, perceiving the thought of their heart” (Luk 9:47); “But he, knowing their thoughts” (Luk 11:17). But knowing certain people’s thoughts at times doesn’t correlate to knowing all people’s thoughts at all times. The Father simply allowed Him to know some people’s thoughts at times by the power of His holy breath. Upholding Trinitarianism requires accepting the ridiculous notion that Jesus knew everyone’s thoughts in the entire world even while a baby in the manger, and even while in His mother’s womb. Isaiah, however, prophesied that He would grow in the knowledge of good and evil:

Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign; Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel. Butter and honey shall he eat, that he may know to refuse the evil, and choose the good. For before the child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the good, the land that thou abhorrest shall be forsaken of both her kings. (Isaiah 7:14-16)

Likewise, Luke stated that He not only grew in height but also in wisdom, “And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man” (Luk 2:52). How can God grow in wisdom? Trinitarianism must resort to the dual being argument—that it was His human part that grew in wisdom and stature but His God part didn’t. This is also the explanation given for the dilemma that “God cannot be tempted with evil” (Jam 1:13), yet Christ was tempted just as we are, “For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted” (Heb 2:18), “was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin” (Heb 4:15). It was supposedly His outward humanity that was tempted, not His inward deity.

And Jesus said, Who touched me? When all denied, Peter and they that were with him said, Master, the multitude throng thee and press thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me? And Jesus said, Somebody hath touched me: for I perceive that virtue is gone out of me.” (Luk 8:45-46). If Jesus knew everything all the time, then why didn’t He know who touched Him at this time? He even said that the only reason He knew someone had touched Him was because He perceived virtue had gone out of Him. Was He just pretending to not really know? Mark’s version states, “And Jesus, immediately knowing in himself that virtue had gone out of him” (Mar 5:30). God doesn’t immediately know anything because already He knows everything.

Then of course Trinitarianism simply has no viable explanation for Him not even knowing when He would return, “But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father” (Mar 13:32). He would have known this if He truly still possessed all of His divine powers. The fact that only the Father knew this proves that the Son is no longer the divine being He once was.

The Son is under the Father’s authority

Jesus Christ’s power, authority, and name are not inherent in Himself but given to Him by His Father God which Scripture attests in many places: “Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool” (Psa 110:1); “All things are delivered unto me of my Father” (Mat 11:27); “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth” (Mat 28:18); “The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand” (Jhn 3:35); “Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands” (Jhn 13:3); “for my Father is greater than I” (Jhn 14:28); “Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted” (Act 2:33); “Him hath God exalted” (Act 5:31); “For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did put all things under him. And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all” (1Co 15:27-28); “And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church” (Eph 1:22); “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name” (Phl 2:9); “he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they” (Heb 1:4); “Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet” (Heb 2:8); “angels and authorities and powers being made subject unto him” (1Pe 3:22); “Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing” (Rev 5:12).

As a human son is equal in humanity with his father but not in authority, so it is similarly with the Son of God and His Father. It makes no sense in the Trinitarian view that the Son of God is co-equal with His Father. Furthermore, there’s supposedly a third person, not even part of the family, that is also co-equal with the Father and the Son.

It’s recognized by many that Joseph’s life is allegorical and prophetic of Jesus Christ. But when Joseph was raised up from the dungeon and seated with Pharaoh on the throne over Egypt, he wasn’t co-equal but second in authority, “Thou shalt be over my house, and according unto thy word shall all my people be ruled: only in the throne will I be greater than thou … And he made him to ride in the second chariot which he had; and they cried before him, Bow the knee: and he made him ruler over all the land of Egypt” (Gen 41:40,43).

The throne is God the Father’s

Many times Jesus Christ is said to be seated at God’s right hand: “Sit thou at my right hand” (Psa 110:1); “being by the right hand of God exalted” (Act 2:33); “who is even at the right hand of God” (Rom 8:34); “set him at his own right hand” (Eph 1:20); “Christ sitteth on the right hand of God” (Col 3:1); “sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high” (Heb 1:3); “who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens” (Heb 8:1); “sat down on the right hand of God” (Heb 10:12); “is set down at the right hand of the throne of God” (Heb 12:2); “is on the right hand of God” (1Pe 3:22).

The throne in heaven is God the Father’s as Jesus Himself said, “I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne” (Rev 3:21). We’re never told that God is seated next to the Son at His left hand. Why are we always told the Son’s position relative to His Father if they’re co-equal? And why aren’t we ever told of another seat on the throne for a supposed third co-equal person?

The Father is Jesus’ God

Jesus Christ is not God Himself because He has a God—His Father is His God as He stated while on the cross, after His resurrection, and after His ascension and seating at God’s right hand: “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” (Mat 27:46; Mar 15:34), “I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God” (Jhn 20:17); “Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God” (Rev 3:12).

God cannot have a God because then He wouldn’t be God. Jesus isn’t God because He has a God. God is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and the God of our Lord Jesus Christ. The apostles also stated this several times: “God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Rom 15:6); “And ye are Christ’s; and Christ is God’s” (1Co 3:23); “the head of Christ is God” (1Co 11:3); “And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all” (1Co 15:28); “The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (2Co 11:31); “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Eph 1:3); “That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory” (Eph 1:17); “God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Col 1:3); “therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows” (Heb 1:9); “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (1Pe 1:3).

God’s breath from the beginning

“In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit [rûa 7307] of God moved upon the face of the waters.” (Gen 1:1-2). The Hebrew rûa in this very first statement of the creation account is translated “Spirit” as if it’s a kind of being or person. However, in its second occurrence, it’s simply wind or breeze, “And they heard the voice of the LORD God walking in the garden in the cool [rûa 7307] of the day” (Gen 3:8), “the time of the evening breeze” (CSB), “the breezy time of the day” (NET), “the breeze of the day” (YLT).

Throughout the Old Testament Scriptures, when context forced the translators to render rûa literally as “wind” or “breath,” they had to oblige: “All in whose nostrils was the breath [rûa 7307] of life” (Gen 7:22); “And God remembered Noah, and every living thing, and all the cattle that was with him in the ark: and God made a wind [rûa 7307] to pass over the earth, and the waters asswaged” (Gen 8:1); “And Moses stretched forth his rod over the land of Egypt, and the LORD brought an east wind [rûa 7307] upon the land all that day, and all that night; and when it was morning, the east wind [rûa 7307] brought the locusts” (Exo 10:13); “And there went forth a wind [rûa 7307] from the LORD, and brought quails from the sea” (Num 11:31); “at the rebuking of the LORD, at the blast of the breath [rûa 7307] of his nostrils” (2Sa 22:16); “By the blast of God they perish, and by the breath [rûa 7307] of his nostrils are they consumed” (Job 4:9).

However, when the context allowed a degree of liberty, Trinitarian translators capitalized by rendering it “spirit” in consistency with their doctrinal bias: “And the Spirit [rûa 7307] of God moved upon the face of the waters.” (Gen 1:2); “And the LORD said, My spirit [rûa 7307] shall not always strive with man” (Gen 6:3); “Can we find such a one as this is, a man in whom the Spirit [rûa 7307] of God is?” (Gen 41:38); “And the Spirit [rûa 7307] of the LORD came upon him” (Jdg 3:10).

The same can be observed with its Greek counterpart pneuma in the New Testament—it’s rendered “wind” when the context forces but “spirit” when the context allows: “The wind [pneuma 4151] bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit [pneuma 4151]” (Jhn 3:8).

Both rûa and pneuma literally mean “wind” or “breath,” but they’re also used figuratively to convey the idea of unseen forces such as inner human emotions and external influences: “I will speak in the anguish of my spirit [rûa 7307]” (Job 7:11); “Hereby know we the spirit [pneuma 4151] of truth, and the spirit [pneuma 4151] of error” (1Jo 4:6); “For God hath not given us the spirit [pneuma 4151] of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind” (2Ti 1:7).

Proper interpretation always defaults to the literal unless there’s compelling contextual reason to adopt the metaphorical. But when rûa and pneuma are used contextually with God, rather than resorting to the literal “breath,” translators always render them metaphorically as “spirit.” Their compelling reason, obviously, is their Trinitarian bias they’re imposing upon the Scriptures. Furthermore, some translators also render accompanying Greek neuter-gender pronouns into English personal masculine pronouns, “The Spirit itself” (Rom 8:16, 26 KJV, DBY, WEB), as “The Spirit himself” (ASV, CSB, ESV, HNV, NET, NKJV, RSV, YLT).

The breath according to Jesus

In the Gospel of John chapters 14-16, Jesus spoke to His disciples about the holy breath of God as if it’s an actual person. However, He concluded this discourse by explaining that He had been speaking figuratively, “These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father” (Jhn 16:25). Rather than “in proverbs,” other translations have “figures of speech,” “figurative language,” and “figuratively.” Although Jesus Himself said that He had been speaking figuratively, Trinitarian preachers, scholars, and theologians say otherwise. They disagree with what He said about His own words.

Jesus also told His disciples that the time would come when He would “shew you plainly of the Father.” That time came after His resurrection, “Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Jhn 20:21-22). As the Father had sent Jesus in the power of His breath, Jesus was now also sending them in the power of the Father’s breath. It’s not a person but simply the breath of God the Father as He showed them plainly by breathing on them.

When Jesus informed His disciples that He had been speaking to them figuratively, He was referring not only to what He had just said about God’s breath, but also to many things He had been telling them during His ministry. “Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you” (Jhn 6:53). Are we to literally eat Christ’s flesh and drink His blood? “I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep” (Jhn 10:11). Is Jesus literally a shepherd? Were the disciples following Him literally sheep? “I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman … I am the vine, ye are the branches” (Jhn 15:1,5). Is Jesus literally a vine? Is His Father literally a husbandman? Were the disciples literally branches? And concerning the holy breath, “He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. (But this spake he of the Spirit [breath], which they that believe on him should receive: for the Holy Ghost [breath] was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified.)” (Jhn 7:38-39). Now, Trinitarian preachers certainly aren’t going to claim that the holy breath is literally “rivers of living water,” because then they would be denying its supposed personhood. But since they must admit Jesus was speaking figuratively here, they can’t insist He was speaking literally of a person later. Especially since Jesus Himself said that He was speaking figuratively!

And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter [paraklētos 3875], that he may abide [menō 3306] with you for ever; Even the Spirit [breath] of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth [menō 3306] with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. (John 14:16-18)

Jesus was speaking figuratively of Himself as “the Spirit [breath] of truth” that would abide or dwell with them. That “he may abide [menō 3306] with you” and “he dwelleth [menō 3306] with you” is about Himself is evident by Him then saying, “my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode [monē 3438] with him” (Jhn 14:23), “These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present [menō 3306] with you” (Jhn 14:25). The Greek verb menō is in the present active tense. The disciples would know the breath of truth when He comes because He has already been present with them and dwelling with them for over three years.

The paraklētos, the Comforter, Helper, or Advocate that Jesus spoke about figuratively as if another person (Jhn 14:16,26,15:26,16:7), John later wrote that it’s the person of Jesus Christ Himself, “And if anyone sins, we have an Advocate [paraklētos] with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous” (1Jo 2:1). He is the righteous paraklētos at the right hand of the Father which is how He described Himself in His role as the paraklētos, “of righteousness, because I go to My Father and you see Me no more” (Jhn 16:10). We don’t see Him anymore because His tomb is empty and He ascended to the right hand of the Father. His resurrection and ascension, therefore, proves that He is our righteous Advocate at the Father’s right hand.

Paul also understood that the holy breath is the presence of Christ advocating or making intercession for us to the Father, “the Spirit [breath] of Christ” (Rom 8:9), “the Spirit [breath] itself maketh intercession for us” (Rom 8:26), “he maketh intercession for the saints” (Rom 8:27), “It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us” (Rom 8:34).

The reason Jesus spoke of the breath as a person is because it’s Himself, and He is a person. In the book of Revelation, Jesus Christ gave messages to the seven churches in Asia and ended each one with “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit [breath] saith unto the churches” (Rev 2:7,11,17,29,3:6,13,22). He was calling Himself “the breath.”

The holy breath

The “Spirit [breath] of God” belongs to God as His possession. If it’s a third co-equal person, then the third person belongs to the first. The reason the breath belongs to God is simply because it’s His breath from His mouth. It’s the breath of the Father or the Father’s breath: “For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit [breath] of your Father which speaketh in you” (Mat 10:20); “If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit [breath] to them that ask him?” (Luk 11:13); “But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit [breath] of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me” (Jhn 15:26); “Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Jhn 20:21-22).

The holy breath is God’s breath because all Scripture was given through the mouths of prophets by the breath: “For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost [breath]” (2Pe 1:21); “the Holy Ghost [breath] by the mouth of David spake” (Act 1:16); “spake the Holy Ghost [breath] by Esaias the prophet” (Act 28:25). Paul told us that “All scripture is given by inspiration of God” (2Ti 3:16), or that it was “God-breathed” (YLT), “breathed out by God” (ESV).

When Jesus died on the cross, He committed His own breath to His Father then breathed out or exhaled: “Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost [breath]” (Mat 27:50); “And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost [exhaled]” (Mar 15:37); “And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit [breath]: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost [exhaled]” (Luk 23:46); “When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost [breath]” (Jhn 19:30).

When God the Father raised Jesus from the dead, He breathed life back into Him, “This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses. Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Act 2:32-33). The promise of the holy breath is the promise the Father made to His Son that He would breathe life back into Him, “the promise of the Spirit [breath] … till the seed should come to whom the promise was made” (Gal 3:14,19). If we belong to Jesus Christ, we have the same promise of the holy breath—the promise that we also will be raised from the dead by God breathing life into us: “ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost [breath]. For the promise is unto you” (Act 2:38-39); “that we might receive the promise of the Spirit [breath] through faith” (Gal 3:14); “ye were sealed with that holy Spirit [breath] of promise” (Eph 1:13).

The Son of God created Adam by forming his body from the ground and breathing life into his nostrils, “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed [nāpa 5301] into his nostrils the breath [nᵊšāmâ 5397] of life; and man became a living soul” (Gen 2:7). The Hebrew nᵊšāmâ is used interchangeably with rûa: “All in whose nostrils was the breath [rûa 7307] of life” (Gen 7:22); “All the while my breath [nᵊšāmâ 5397] is in me, and the spirit [rûa 7307] of God is in my nostrils” (Job 27:3); “The Spirit of God hath made me, and the breath [nᵊšāmâ 5397] of the Almighty hath given me life” (Job 33:4); “Cease ye from man, whose breath [nᵊšāmâ 5397] is in his nostrils” (Isa 2:22).

Paul quoted from the creation of man when writing to the Corinthians about the resurrection from the dead, “And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit [breath]” (1Co 15:45), “And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul” (Gen 2:7). As the Son of God raised Adam from the ground and breathed life into Him, the Father raised the Son from His tomb and breathed life back into Him. The initial creation of man to life was illustrative and prophetic of the resurrection of man back to life. As with the first Adam, so it was with the last Adam, “But if the Spirit [breath] of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you” (Rom 8:11), “being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit [breath]” (1Pe 3:18).

That Christ “was made a quickening spirit [breath]” speaks of Him raising the dead at the last day, “For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will” (Jhn 5:21), “but should raise it up again at the last day … and I will raise him up at the last day … and I will raise him up at the last day … and I will raise him up at the last day” (Jhn 6:39-40,40,44). Paul spoke of the Lord Jesus Christ as the breath that gives life from the dead, “the spirit [breath] giveth life … Now the Lord is that Spirit [breath]” (2Co 3:6,17).

But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit [breath], if so be that the Spirit [breath] of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit [breath] of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness. But if the Spirit [breath] of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit [breath] that dwelleth in you. (Romans 8:9-11)

The indwelling holy breath is an earnest or pledge from the Father that He will raise us to life as He raised His Son, “Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit [breath] in our hearts” (2Co 1:22), “God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit [breath]” (2Co 5:5), “ye were sealed with that holy Spirit [breath] of promise, Which is the earnest of our inheritance” (Eph 1:13-14).

This is why it’s called the promise of the breath: “I send the promise of my Father upon you” (Luk 24:49); “but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me” (Act 1:4); “having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost [breath]” (Act 2:32-33); “the gift of the Holy Ghost [breath]. For the promise is unto you,” (Act 2:38-39); “that we might receive the promise of the Spirit [breath] through faith [faithfulness]” (Gal 3:14); “that holy Spirit [breath] of promise” (Eph 1:13).

By making God’s breath to be an actual person, it’s quite disturbing that Trinitarians are worshipping a “person” that doesn’t even exist. But it’s because God’s breath is in our hearts that a limited manifestation of Christ is dwelling within us: “the Spirit [breath] of Christ” (Rom 8:9; 1Pet 1:11); “And if Christ be in you” (Rom 8:10); “the Spirit [breath] of Jesus Christ” (Phl 1:19); “Christ in you, the hope of glory” (Col 1:27). It’s not a third person but the presence of the person of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Is the Trinity a mystery?

The Jewish people have always understood the breath of God to be a limited manifestation of the one true God. Even Trinitarian preachers reluctantly admit there’s nothing in the Old Testament that even hints at the rûa of God being a person. Therefore, they claim that the personhood of rûa was a mystery revealed in the New Testament.

That plural persons are plural gods but a singular person is one God, “I said, Ye are gods? If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came” (Jhn 10:34-35), is such a simple concept that we all can understand. But brilliant scholars and theologians can’t seem to grasp this. They claim the reason Trinitarianism doesn’t make sense is because it’s a mystery that can’t be comprehended by the finite human mind. But the real reason it doesn’t make sense is that it’s nonsense!

When a doctrine is illogical to the point that even the most intelligent scholars admit to not being able to understand it, they’re unwittingly refuting it. Calling it a mystery is simply a means of deflecting the issue because a mystery isn’t something that can’t be understood but simply something that’s hidden. The actual mysteries in Scripture are concepts that can be understood but weren’t understood only because they were purposely hidden by God.

The apostle Paul said that “the mystery of God” can be understood, “That their hearts might be comforted, being knit together in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding, to the acknowledgement of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ” (Col 2:2). The relationship between the Father and His Son Jesus Christ can be understood. And Paul wasn’t saying that only the apostles can understand but even the average Christians in Colossae and Laodicea, “And when this epistle is read among you, cause that it be read also in the church of the Laodiceans” (Col 4:16). If the Colossians and Laodiceans could understand “the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ,” then there’s hope for all of us.

Conclusion

We all recognize that liars must continue lying to cover up their previous lies, or else they’ll get caught. And there’s a similar phenomenon with illogical and nonsensical doctrines. Teachings that don’t make sense are perpetuated by more teachings that don’t make sense. That one God is three persons, doesn’t make sense. And maintaining this requires many more nonsensical doctrines such as: God’s Son is also God Himself; the Son was eternally begotten; the Son is 100% God and 100% human yet one person; God can’t die but did die; the third person of the Trinity is God’s possession. These are red flags that the entire Trinitarian view is blatantly false.

If we really love God and people as we claim, we’ll forsake this false doctrine and embrace the truth. Jesus asked Peter three times if he loved Him (John 21:15-17), but not accepting his verbal affirmation as the answer. He was making it clear that Peter could only answer this question by his actions—going out and faithfully feeding His sheep. Just declaring that we love Him doesn’t necessarily mean that we do. Our love for Him is shown by suffering the consequences of standing for the truth. If we really love Him, we’ll embrace the truth ourselves and teach the truth to others. We’ll feed His sheep.

Feeding His sheep means that we’re not going to be teaching doctrine we know to be false but what we believe to be true. We can sincerely believe in the Trinitarian view and be forgiven once we come to the knowledge of the truth and repent. God knows our hearts and is merciful to sincere ignorance, but not to willful rebellion. Therefore, once we know that a particular doctrine is false, we can’t continue embracing and teaching it without our relationship with God being adversely compromised, both severely and eternally. He will give us space to repent but there will come a cutoff point when He decides that time is over, “And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not” (Rev 2:21).

My prayer and sincere desire is that we all will humble ourselves and submit to the truth so that Jesus Christ our Lord will receive all of the glory forever. He sacrificed Himself for us and our duty is to sacrifice ourselves daily for others, “If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me” (Luk 9:23), “I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service” (Rom 12:1).